ÃÐÅÖÜÊ² ÐÓÊÎÏÈÑÈ XIV-XVIII ñò. · 2012. 11. 28. · 6 1. [Çá³ðíèê, XIV-XV cò.] Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 2-33. )Ara/tou Faino/mena. 2. Àðê. 34-66. Kleomh/douj

1

Õàðê³âñüêèé íàö³îíàëüíèé óí³âåðñèòåò ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íàÖåíòðàëüíà íàóêîâà á³áë³îòåêà

Ôîíä ãðåöüêî¿ êóëüòóðè. Îäåñüêà ô³ë³ÿ.

Äî 200-ð³÷÷ÿ Õàðê³âñüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà

ÃÐÅÖÜÊ² ÐÓÊÎÏÈÑÈXIV-XVIII ñò.

Ç ôîíä³â Öåíòðàëüíî¿ íàóêîâî¿ á³áë³îòåêèÕÍÓ ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà

ÊÀÒÀËÎÃ

ÕÀÐÊ²Â2003

2

ÁÁÊ 91.09ÓÄÊ 091(38)(01)

Â³äï. çà âèïóñê: ².Ê. Æóðàâëüîâà, ².Ã. Ëåâ÷åíêî

Ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè: Êàòàëîã ðóêîïèñ³â XIV-XVIII ñò. – Õ.:Öåíòðàëüíà íàóêîâà á³áë³îòåêà ÕÍÓ ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà, 2003. – 68 ñ.,³ë.

Êàòàëîã ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â, ùî çáåð³ãàþòüñÿ ó ÖÍÁ ÕÍÓ, âèäàºòüñÿ çíàãîäè 200-ð³÷íîãî þâ³ëåþ Õàðê³âñüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó ³ìåí³Â.Í.Êàðàç³íà.

Íåâåëèêà çà îáñÿãîì (24 ïðèì³ðíèêè) êîëåêö³ÿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³âðåïðåçåíòóº çäåá³ëüøîãî áîãîñëîâñüêó ë³òåðàòóðó, àëå íå îáìåæóºòüñÿ íåþ.Ó êàòàëîç³ ïðåäñòàâëåí³ àíòè÷í³ àâòîðè, ïèñüìåííèêè XVII-XVIII ñò.,ïðåäñòàâíèêè ãðåöüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî â³äðîäæåííÿ. Äåÿêà ÷àñòèíàðóêîïèñ³â âïåðøå çàïðîâàäæóºòüñÿ äî íàóêîâîãî îá³ãó.

Âèäàííÿ ðîçðàõîâàíå íà ô³ëîëîã³â, òåîëîã³â, êíèãîçíàâö³â, äîñë³äíèê³â³ñòîð³¿ Ãðåö³¿.

Óïîðÿäíèêè: Î.Â. Ñó÷àëê³í, Â.Î. Ðåïð³íöåâà.Ïåðåêëàä ³ç ãðåöüêî¿, íàóêîâà ðåäàêö³ÿ: Î.Â. Ñó÷àëê³í.Ïåðåêëàä àíãë³éñüêîþ ìîâîþ: Â.Â. Äîíåöü.

Ôîòî: Â.À. Ëèòâèíîâ.Êîðåêòîð Î.Â. Ãàâðèëåíêî.Êîìï’þòåðíèé ìàêåò ³ âåðñòêà: Ñ.Ã. Æóðàâëüîâ.Ï³äïèñàíî äî äðóêó 18.09.2003 ð.

© Öåíòðàëüíà íàóêîâà á³áë³îòåêà ÕÍÓ ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà, 2003.© Ôîíä ãðåöüêî¿ êóëüòóðè. Îäåñüêà ô³ë³ÿ, 2003.

ÖÍÁ ÕÍÓ ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà âèñëîâëþº îñîáëèâó ïîäÿêóÀðòåìåíêî-Êàöàðàí Í.Ê., ïåðøîìó ãîëîâ³ Õàðê³âñüêîãî ì³ñüêîãîòîâàðèñòâà “Ãåë³îñ” çà ñïîíñîðñüêó ï³äòðèìêó.

3

ÏÅÐÅÄÌÎÂÀ

Ç³áðàííÿ ðóêîïèñ³â Öåíòðàëüíî¿ íàóêîâî¿ á³áë³îòåêè Õàðê³âñüêîãîíàö³îíàëüíîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó ³ìåí³ Â.Í.Êàðàç³íà, ùî íàðàõîâóº áëèçüêî 1000äîêóìåíò³â, ñêëàäàëîñÿ ïðîòÿãîì äâîõ ñòîë³òü. Âîíî ôîðìóâàëîñÿ ç ð³çíèõ äæåðåë.

Äåÿê³ ðóêîïèñè íàä³éøëè äî á³áë³îòåêè ÿê äàðè âæå â ïåðø³ ðîêè ³ñíóâàííÿóí³âåðñèòåòó, ³ ñåðåä ïåðøèõ, õòî ïîäàðóâàâ ¿õ á³áë³îòåö³, áóâ çàñíîâíèêÕàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó Â.Í. Êàðàç³í.

Îäíèìè ç ïåðøèõ ( â 1806 ð.) áóëè ïðèäáàí³ ó ïðèâàòíî¿ îñîáè 17 ãðåöüêèõðóêîïèñ³â.

×àñòèíà ðóêîïèñíîãî ç³áðàííÿ ÖÍÁ – öå ðóêîïèñí³ ìàòåð³àëè á³áë³îòåêèÕàðê³âñüêîãî êîëåã³óìó (Õàðê³âñüêà äóõîâíà ñåì³íàð³ÿ – ç 1840 ð.), çíà÷íà ê³ëüê³ñòüôîíäó ö³º¿ á³áë³îòåêè íàä³éøëà äî ÖÍÁ ï³ñëÿ 1918 ðîêó.

Äåÿê³ ðóêîïèñí³ äîêóìåíòè çàëèøèëèñÿ á³áë³îòåö³ ï³ñëÿ ïðîâåäåííÿ â ¿¿ ñò³íàõXII Àðõåîëîã³÷íîãî ç’¿çäó, ùî â³äáóâñÿ â Õàðê³âñüêîìó óí³âåðñèòåò³ ó 1902 ð.

Çíà÷íà ÷àñòèíà ðóêîïèñíîãî ç³áðàííÿ ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç³ ñòóäåíòñüêèõ çàïèñ³âëåêö³é óí³âåðñèòåòñüêèõ âèêëàäà÷³â.

Õðîíîëîã³÷íèé ä³àïàçîí ðóêîïèñíèõ äîêóìåíò³â ÖÍÁ íàðàõîâóº 8 ñòîë³òü(XIII - XX ñò.), ÿêùî âðàõóâàòè, ùî äî îäíîãî ³ç ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â âêëåºíîïåðãàìåííèé ëèñò (ìîæëèâî, çàõèñíèé), ùî â³äíîñèòüñÿ äî XIII ñòîë³òòÿ.

Ó êàòàëîç³ íàâåäåíî îïèñ ò³ëüêè ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â, êîëåêö³ÿ ÿêèõ íàðàõîâóºíà ñüîãîäí³øí³é äåíü 24 ïðèì³ðíèêè. Ââàæàºìî, ùî öåé êàòàëîã º ïåðøèì ïîâíèìíàóêîâèì îïèñîì ç³áðàííÿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ÖÍÁ, êð³ì òîãî â³í ìàº³íôîðìàö³éíèé òà îáë³êîâèé õàðàêòåð.

Ïåðø³ â³äîìîñò³ ïðî ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè á³áë³îòåêè Õàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòóç’ÿâèëèñÿ ùå â 1807 ð., êîëè ïðîôåñîð Õàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó Áåëåí äå Áàëëþ,â³í æå ³ ïåðøèé á³áë³îòåêàð óí³âåðñèòåòñüêî¿ á³áë³îòåêè, çðîáèâ äîêëàäíèé îïèñ17 ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â, ïðèäáàíèõ óí³âåðñèòåòîì ó ïðèâàòíî¿ îñîáè. Öåé îïèñáóâ îïóáë³êîâàíèé â óí³âåðñèòåòñüêîìó âèäàíí³ “Conspectus praelectionum a17 augusti 1807 ad 30 junii 1808 anni in Caesarea Universitate Charkoviensi publicehabendarum, 1807”.

Îïèñ Áåëåíà äå Áàëëþ ç äåÿêèìè ñêîðî÷åííÿìè áóëî ïåðåäðóêîâàíî â ñòàòò³O. Gebhardt “Chr. Aug. Matthaei und seine Sammlung” â æóðíàë³ “Zentralblatt furBibliothekswesen ”. [ 1898, T.15, ñ. 558].

Ó 1941 ð. ó áåðåçíåâîìó íîìåð³ æóðíàëó “Èñòîðèê-ìàðêñèñò” (ñ. 151-153)áóëà íàäðóêîâàíà ñòàòòÿ Î.Ñ.Êîöåâàëîâà “Ãðå÷åñêèå, ëàòèíñêèå è íåìåöêèåðóêîïèñè â áèáëèîòåêå Õàðüêîâñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî óíèâåðñèòåòà”, ó ÿê³éïðîñòåæóºòüñÿ ³ñòîð³ÿ ôîðìóâàííÿ êîëåêö³¿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ³ íàâîäèòüñÿêîðîòêà õàðàêòåðèñòèêà ¿¿ çì³ñòó.

Ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè, ùî çáåð³ãàþòüñÿ ó Öåíòðàëüí³é íàóêîâ³é á³áë³îòåö³Õàðê³âñüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó ³ìåí³ Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà, áóëè ñòâîðåí³â ïåð³îä ç XIV ïî XVIII ñò. ó ïðàâîñëàâíèõ ìîíàñòèðÿõ. Òîìó òåìàòèêà òâîð³â ìàºïåðåâàæíî áîãîñëîâñüêèé õàðàêòåð (çá³ðíèêè êàíîí³â, òâîðè îòö³â öåðêâè,òëóìà÷åííÿ á³áë³éíèõ êíèã, öåðêîâíà ³ñòîð³ÿ òîùî), õî÷à ³ íå îáìåæóºòüñÿ íèì.Êîëî àâòîð³â äîñèòü øèðîêå ³ ð³çíîìàí³òíå. Öå íå ò³ëüêè ïèñüìåííèêè

4

XVII-XVIII ñò., ïðåäñòàâíèêè ãðåöüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî â³äðîäæåííÿ (ÎëåêñàíäðÌàâðîêîðäàòî, Ãåîðã³é Êîðåññ³é, Ôåîô³ë Êîðèäàëåé, Ãåîðã³é Ñóãäóð³, Ìåëåò³éÀô³íñüêèé òà ³í.), àëå é îòö³ öåðêâè (Âàñèë³é Âåëèêèé, Ãðèãîð³é Í³ññüêèé, Ãðèãîð³éÍàç³àíç³í, ²îàíí Äàìàñê³í) òà àíòè÷í³ ïèñüìåííèêè (Àð³ñòîôàí, Àðàò, Êëåîìåä,Í³êîìàõ Ãåðàñüêèé).

Ó ðóêîïèñàõ ïðåäñòàâëåí³ ÿê øèðîêî â³äîì³ òâîðè (êîìåä³¿ Àð³ñòîôàíà“Áàãàòñòâî” ³ “Õìàðè”, àñòðîíîì³÷íà ïîåìà Àðàòà “ßâèùà”, òâ³ð Âàñèë³ Âåëèêîãî“Ïðî êîðèñòü ãðåöüêèõ êíèã äëÿ þíàöòâà” òà ³í.), òàê ³ íåäîñòàòíüî äîñë³äæåí³,ñåðåä ÿêèõ ìîæíà íàçâàòè ïàòåðèê ³ãóìåíà Åâåðãåòèäñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ âÊîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ îòöÿ Ïàâëà, “Öåðêîâíó ³ñòîð³þ” Ìåëåò³ÿ Àô³íñüêîãî ³ äåÿê³ ³íø³.

Ìîâà á³ëüøîñò³ ðóêîïèñ³â (óìîâíî íàçâàíà “ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ”) òðàäèö³éíàäëÿ òâîð³â XVII-XVIII ñò.: àâòîðè ïðàãíóòü äî “àòòè÷íî¿ ÷èñòîòè”, àëå áàãàòîìîâíèõ ÿâèù âèõîäÿòü çà ìåæ³ êëàñè÷íî¿ äàâíüîãðåöüêî¿ ³ äàëåê³ â³ä íîâîãðåöüêî¿ìîâè.

²ñòîð³ÿ ïðèäáàííÿ á³ëüøîñò³ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â Õàðê³âñüêèì óí³âåðñèòåòîìíîñèòü äåùî íåçâè÷àéíèé õàðàêòåð. ßê ç’ÿñóâàëîñÿ ï³çí³øå, ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè(17 ïðèì.) áóëè ïðèäáàí³, øâèäøå çà âñå, ó ï³äñòàâíî¿ îñîáè àãåíòà â³äîìîãîí³ìåöüêîãî ô³ëîëîãà ³ ïàëåîëîãà, åëë³í³ñòà Õðèñòèÿíà Ôð³äð³õà Ìàòòå¿, ÿêèéäåê³ëüêà ðàç³â ïðè¿çäèâ äî Ðîñ³¿ “íà ëîâëþ ùàñòÿ òà ÷èí³â”, áóâ ïðîôåñîðîìÌîñêîâñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó, îäåðæàâ çâàííÿ êîëåçüêîãî àñåññîðà, à ï³çí³øå ñòàâíàâ³òü íàäâ³ðíèì ðàäíèêîì. Â³í ìàâ â³ëüíèé äîñòóï äî ñêàðá³â ìîñêîâñüêèõá³áë³îòåê ç ìåòîþ ¿õ âèâ÷åííÿ é îïèñó, íàâ³òü áðàâ ðóêîïèñè äîäîìó, àëå íå çàâæäèïîâåðòàâ ¿õ. “Ïîâàæíèé ïðîôåñîð” Ìàòòå¿ çà ÷àñ ñâîãî ïåðåáóâàííÿ çóì³â âèëó÷èòèç ìîñêîâñüêèõ á³áë³îòåê ³ ïðîäàòè çà êîðäîí (÷è â Ðîñ³¿) á³ëüøå ï³âñîòí³ äðåâí³õðóêîïèñ³â. Ñâ³ä÷åííÿì öüîãî º òå, ùî îäèí ³ç ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ÖÍÁ (¹ 1), ùîðàí³øå íàëåæàâ Âàòîïåäñüêîìó ìîíàñòèðþ, áóâ ïðèâåçåíèé ó äðóã³é ïîë. XVIIñò. äî Ðîñ³¿ ³ çáåð³ãàâñÿ â ñèíîäàëüí³é á³áë³îòåö³ ó Ìîñêâ³. Ï³çí³øå, ÿê â³äîìî çäðóêîâàíèõ äæåðåë, öåé ðóêîïèñ îïèíèâñÿ ó Õ. Ìàòòå¿ ³ áóâ ïðîäàíèé Õàðê³âñüêîìóóí³âåðñèòåòîâ³.

²íø³ ðóêîïèñè, ùî íå íàëåæàòü äî îïèñàíèõ Áåëåíîì äå Áàëëþ, íàä³éøëè äîÕàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó â³ä éîãî çàñíîâíèêà Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà. Ö³ ðóêîïèñè â³íîòðèìàâ, â³ðîã³äíî, ó ñïàäîê â³ä ñâîãî áàòüêà Íàçàðà Êàðàç³íà, ÿêèé ÿê ðîñ³éñüêèéåì³ñàð áðàâ ó÷àñòü ó áîðîòüá³ ãðåê³â ïðîòè òóðê³â ó 1753 ð. ï³ä Áóõàðåñòîì ³ çàäîðó÷åííÿì ðîñ³éñüêî¿ ³ìïåðàòðèö³ Êàòåðèíè II êóïóâàâ òà çàìîâëÿâ ïåðåïèñãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â. Ïðî öå ñâ³ä÷èòü çàïèñ ó ðóêîïèñ³ ¹ 17.

Áàãàòî ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ÖÍÁ çáåð³ãàþòüñÿ ó çàïèñàõ âëàñíèê³â, àëå, íàæàëü, á³ëüø³ñòü ç íèõ ðåòåëüíî çàêðåñëåí³ ( ¹¹ 1, 3, 4, 8, 9, 11, 14, 18, 20, 21- 23).Ò³ëüêè â ðóêîïèñ³ ¹ 5 çáåð³ãñÿ çàïèñ ãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ ïðî íàëåæí³ñòü êíèãè: kai\to/de Serafh\m patria/rxou Kwnstanti/nou po/lewj, tou= a)po\ Fili/ppou po/lewj [ “Öÿ” [êíèãà] íàëåæèòü Ñåðàôèìó ç ì³ñòà Ôèëèïïà, ïàòð³àðõóÊîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêîìó]. Ìîæíà ïðèïóñòèòè, ùî äåÿê³ ðóêîïèñè ³ç çàêðåñëåíèìèçàïèñàìè íàëåæàëè ö³é æå îñîá³, îñê³ëüêè ðîçòàøóâàííÿ çàïèñ³â ³ äåÿê³ åëåìåíòèáóêâ ³äåíòè÷í³ ç³ çáåðåæåíèì çàïèñîì. Ïèòàííÿ ïðî òå, ÿê âîíè ïîòðàïèëè äîïðèâàòíî¿ îñîáè, çàëèøàºòüñÿ â³äêðèòèì.

Ñë³ä çàçíà÷èòè, ùî ïåðøà ïàðò³ÿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â (17 ïðèì.), ÿê ³ äðóêîâàí³êíèãè, ùî íàä³éøëè äî á³áë³îòåêè â ïî÷àòêîâèé ïåð³îä ³ñíóâàííÿ óí³âåðñèòåòó

5

(1803–1807 ð.), ìàº øòàìï “Ó. Õ.”, òîáòî “Óí³âåðñèòåò Õàðê³âñüêèé” (¹¹ 1, 2,4, 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 14, 15, 18, 20, 21- 24); ìîæëèâî, öå ïåðøà ïå÷àòêà Õàðê³âñüêîãîóí³âåðñèòåòó òà éîãî á³áë³îòåêè. Êð³ì òîãî, á³ëüø³ñòü ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³âïåðåïëåòåíî â õàðàêòåðíó äëÿ òèõ ðîê³â îäíàêîâó îïðàâó: ñâ³òëî-êîðè÷íåâèéøê³ðÿíèé êîð³íåöü òà ð³æêè, çà âèíÿòêîì äåê³ëüêîõ ðóêîïèñ³â ó òåìíî-êîðè÷íåâ³éòèñíåí³é øê³ðÿí³é îáêëàäèíö³.

Êàòàëîã ñêëàäåíèé íà 4-ìà ìîâàìè: ãðåöüêîþ (ò³ëüêè íàçâà, áåç àíîòàö³¿),óêðà¿íñüêîþ, ðîñ³éñüêîþ òà àíãë³éñüêîþ (íàçâà ðóêîïèñó ÷è ñêëàäîâèõ ÷àñòèíçá³ðíèêà òà àíîòàö³ÿ äî íèõ).

Îïèñ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ÖÍÁ çä³éñíåíî ç óðàõóâàííÿì ïðàêòèêè îïèñóãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ÁÀÍ Ðîñ³¿ (1963 ð.) òà îïèñó ãðåöüêèõ àêòîâèõ äîêóìåíò³â ³ëèñò³â ÖÍÁ ÀÍ Óêðà¿íè (1991 ð.).

Îïèñ âêëþ÷àº òðè îñíîâí³ ñêëàäîâ³ ÷àñòèíè: 1. Çîâí³øí³é îïèñ. 2. Çì³ñòðóêîïèñó. 3. ²ñòîð³ÿ ðóêîïèñó.

Êîæåí ðóêîïèñ îïèñóâàâñÿ çà òàêèìè õàðàêòåðèñòèêàìè:íàçâà ðóêîïèñó (ÿêùî öå çá³ðíèêè, äî íèõ ïîäàºòüñÿ íàçâà óêðà¿íñüêîþ ìîâîþ

“Çá³ðíèê”, îñê³ëüêè ó ãðåöüê³é ìîâ³ íåìàº ìîâíîãî åêâ³âàëåíòà), ï³ñëÿ ÷îãîâêàçóþòüñÿ àðêóø³, íà ÿêèõ ðîçòàøîâàíà òà ÷è ³íøà ñêëàäîâà ÷àñòèíà çá³ðíèêà,íàçâà êîæíî¿ ñêëàäîâî¿ ÷àñòèíè çá³ðíèêà;

äàòà ñòâîðåííÿ ðóêîïèñó, ÿêùî âîíà ì³ñòèòüñÿ â ðóêîïèñ³; ÿêùî äàòè óðóêîïèñ³ íåìàº, òî âêàçóºòüñÿ ñòîë³òòÿ. Ïðè îïèñó çá³ðíèêà äàòóºòüñÿ êîæíàñêëàäîâà ÷àñòèíà, ÿêùî âîíà ìàº êîíêðåòíó äàòó ÷è ñòîë³òòÿ [ïðèáëèçíî];

ì³ñöå íàïèñàííÿ ðóêîïèñó (ì³ñòî) íàâîäèòüñÿ â òèõ âèïàäêàõ, ÿêùî âîíîçàçíà÷åíî ó ðóêîïèñ³;

³ì’ÿ ïåðåïèñóâà÷à çàçíà÷àºòüñÿ â òèõ âèïàäêàõ, êîëè âîíî çãàäóºòüñÿ óðóêîïèñ³;

ìîâà ðóêîïèñó (ÿêùî ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ê³ëüêîìà ìîâàìè, ïåðåë³÷óþòüñÿâñ³ ìîâè ³ ê³ëüê³ñòü ïî÷åðê³â);

ìàòåð³àë äëÿ ðóêîïèñó: ïàï³ð, ïåðãàìåí òà ³í.;îáñÿã ðóêîïèñó (îáñÿã ñàìîãî ðóêîïèñíîãî òåêñòó, âêëþ÷àþ÷è ÷èñò³ àðêóø³,

ïîçíà÷àºòüñÿ àðàáñüêèìè ÷èñëàìè; àðêóø³, ùî íå â³äíîñÿòüñÿ äî êîäåêñó,óêàçóþòüñÿ ðèìñüêèìè ÷èñëàìè; íåíóìåðîâàí³ ñòîð³íêè àáî àðêóø³ ðóêîïèñóáåðóòüñÿ ó êâàäðàòí³ äóæêè);

ðîçì³ð àðêóø³â ðóêîïèñó (ó ìì);êíèæêîâ³ ïðèêðàñè, ³ëþñòðàö³¿: çàñòàâêè, áóêâèö³, ê³íö³âêè;îïðàâà: â³äîìîñò³ ïðî íå¿ òà ô³çè÷íèé ñòàí ðóêîïèñó;³ñòîð³ÿ ðóêîïèñó: íàâîäÿòüñÿ â³äîìîñò³ ïðî çàïèñè òà ð³çí³ ïîì³òêè âëàñíèê³â,

çà ÿêèìè ïðîñòåæóºòüñÿ ³ñòîð³ÿ ³ñíóâàííÿ ðóêîïèñó.Ïîðÿäîê ðîçòàøóâàííÿ ðóêîïèñ³â õðîíîëîã³÷íèé, çà ñòîë³òòÿìè; ó ñåðåäèí³

ñòîë³òòÿ, ÿêùî ìàþòüñÿ äàòè, çà ðîêàìè.Äî êàòàëîãó äîäàþòüñÿ ñïèñîê ñêîðî÷åíü, ïîêàæ÷èêè – ³ìåííèé, ãåîãðàô³÷íèé.Ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè, ùî çáåð³ãàþòüñÿ ó ÖÍÁ ÕÍÓ, áåçñóìí³âíî, ìàþòü âåëèêèé

³íòåðåñ äëÿ ô³ëîëîã³â, ³ñòîðèê³â, òåîëîã³â, êíèãîçíàâö³â.Âèäàííÿ êàòàëîãó ïðèóðî÷óºòüñÿ äî Äí³â ãðåöüêî¿ êóëüòóðè ó ì.Õàðêîâ³

(âåðåñåíü-ëèñòîïàä 2003 ð.) òà ïðèñâÿ÷óºòüñÿ 200-ð³÷÷þ Õàðê³âñüêîãîíàö³îíàëüíîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó ³ì. Â.Í. Êàðàç³íà.

6

1. [Çá³ðíèê, XIV-XV cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 2-33. )Ara)Ara)Ara)Ara)Ara/tou Faino/mena. /tou Faino/mena. /tou Faino/mena. /tou Faino/mena. /tou Faino/mena. 2. Àðê. 34-66. Kleomh/douj peri\Kleomh/douj peri\Kleomh/douj peri\Kleomh/douj peri\Kleomh/douj peri\

kuklikh=j qewri/aj metewkuklikh=j qewri/aj metewkuklikh=j qewri/aj metewkuklikh=j qewri/aj metewkuklikh=j qewri/aj metew/rwn. /rwn. /rwn. /rwn. /rwn. 3. Àðê. 67-102. NikomaNikomaNikomaNikomaNikoma/xou Gerash/nou/xou Gerash/nou/xou Gerash/nou/xou Gerash/nou/xou Gerash/nouPuqagorikou= aPuqagorikou= aPuqagorikou= aPuqagorikou= aPuqagorikou= a)riqmhtikh\n ei)sagwgh/.)riqmhtikh\n ei)sagwgh/.)riqmhtikh\n ei)sagwgh/.)riqmhtikh\n ei)sagwgh/.)riqmhtikh\n ei)sagwgh/.

Øèôð: 269-ð, 369/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, [XIV-XV cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 2-33. Àðàò.ßâèùà.2. Àðê. 34-66. Êëåîìåä. Ïðî êðóãîâîðîò íåáåñíèõ ò³ë.3. Àðê. 67-102. Í³êîìàõ Ãåðàñüêèé. Âñòóï äî àðèôìåòèêè.

Ìàíóñêðèïò âêëþ÷àº òàê³ ðóêîïèñè: 1. Çíàìåíèòà ïîåìà Àðàòà (310 – 245 ð.äî í.å.), ùî îïèñóº çîðÿíå íåáî. Ó öüîìó òâîð³, íàïèñàíîìó ãåêçàìåòðàìè,ïîºäíóþòüñÿ àñòðîíîì³÷í³ çíàííÿ, àíòè÷íà ì³ôîëîã³ÿ ³ ñòî¿÷íà ô³ëîñîô³ÿ. Â åïîõóñåðåäíüîâ³÷÷ÿ òâ³ð Àðàòà âèêîðèñòîâóâàâñÿ ÿê íàâ÷àëüíèé ïîñ³áíèê. Òåêñò Àðàòàñóïðîâîäæóºòüñÿ ñõîë³ÿìè. 2. Òâ³ð äàâíüîãðåöüêîãî àñòðîíîìà Êëåîìåäà (I-II ñò.í.å.). Ïî÷àòîê òåêñòó Êëåîìåäà (1-5 ïåð³îäè) çàãóáëåíî; ðóêîïèñ ïî÷èíàºòüñÿ ç³ñë³â: (O toi/nun e)n tv= e)kpurw/sei u(po\ th=j ou)si/aj xeome/nhj katalambano/menoj to/poj nu=n keno/j e)stin... Àðê. 66b – îêðåì³ íàïèñè äèäàêòè÷íîãî õàðàêòåðó(î÷åâèäíî, çðîáëåí³ó á³ëüø ï³çí³é ÷àñ; íàïèñàí³ ³íøèì ïî÷åðêîì ³ íå ìàþòü ñòîñóíêó äî “àñòðîíîì³÷íî-ìàòåìàòè÷íî¿” òåìè çá³ðíèêà). 3. Òâ³ð ãðåöüêîãî ìàòåìàòèêà-íåîï³ôàãîð³éöÿÍ³êîìàõà ç Ãåðàñè (áëèçüêî 100 ð. í.å.), ó ÿêîìó àðèôìåòè÷í³ ïîíÿòòÿ âïåðøåîäåðæàëè íå ãåîìåòðè÷íó, à öèôðîâó ³íòåðïðåòàö³þ. Àðê. 68,71 î÷åâèäíî,ïîìèëêîâà íóìåðàö³ÿ àðêóø³â, îñê³ëüêè ãðåöüêèé òåêñò íå ïåðåðèâàºòüñÿ.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé äàâíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (çàâèíÿòêîì àðê.66b), áåç êíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ, ç áàãàòüìà ìàëþíêàìè, êðåñëåííÿìè ³òàáëèöÿìè. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèìè êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè (ïî÷. XIX ñò.),äåÿê³ àðêóø³ ïîøêîäæåí³ êíèæêîâèìè øê³äíèêàìè. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 220 x 145,îáñÿã – [102]àðê.

Íà àðê. 2 óãîð³ íàïèñ: tou= Batoupedi/ou (“[³ç ç³áðàííÿ Àôîíñüêîãî]Âàòîïåä³éñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ”).

Ðóêîïèñ íàä³éøîâ äî ÖÍÁ ó ñêëàä³ ç³áðàííÿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â, îïèñàíèõÁåëåíîì äå Áàëëþ ùå ó 1807 ðîö³, ìàº øòàìï “Ó. Õ.”, òîáòî “Óí³âåðñèòåòÕàðê³âñüêèé”. Ïî íèæíüîìó ïîëþ àðê.2 áóâ íàïèñ, òåïåð íåðîçá³ðëèâèé, îñê³ëüêèðåòåëüíî çàêðåñëåíèé. Çà ïðèïóùåííÿì â³äîìîãî äîñë³äíèêà ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³âÁ.Ë.Ôîíêè÷à, ïî-âàðâàðñüêè (äî ä³ðîê íà ïàïåð³) çíèùåíèé íàïèñ [“Àðñåí³é”] ì³ãíàëåæàòè Àðñåí³þ Ñóõàíîâó , ùî ó 1653–1655 ð. çä³éñíèâ ïî¿çäêó äî Ãðåö³¿ íàÑâÿòó ãîðó Àôîí, çâ³äê³ëÿ âèâ³ç áëèçüêî 500 ãðåöüêèõ ìàíóñêðèïò³â òà äðóêîâàíèõêíèã. Öÿ ïî¿çäêà áóëà îðãàí³çîâàíà ç ³í³ö³àòèâè ïàòð³àðõà Íèêîíà, â³äîìîãîöåðêîâíîãî ðåôîðìàòîðà ó Ðîñ³¿, ç ìåòîþ âèêîðèñòàííÿ ïðèâåçåíèõ êíèã äëÿâèïðàâëåííÿ ðîñ³éñüêèõ áîãîñëóæáîâèõ âèäàíü.

7

[Ñáîðíèê, XIV-XV â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 2-33. Àðàò. ßâëåíèÿ.2. Ëë. 34-66. Êëåîìåä. Î êðóãîâîðîòå íåáåñíûõ òåë.3. Ëë. 67-102. Íèêîìàõ Ãåðàññêèé. Ââåäåíèå â àðèôìåòèêó. [Êí.1-2].

Ìàíóñêðèïò âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ðóêîïèñè: 1. Çíàìåíèòàÿ ïîýìà Àðàòà (310-245 ãã. äî í.ý.), îïèñûâàþùàÿ çâåçäíîå íåáî. Â ýòîì ïðîèçâåäåíèè, íàïèñàííîìãåêçàìåòðàìè, ñî÷åòàþòñÿ àñòðîíîìè÷åñêèå çíàíèÿ, àíòè÷íàÿ ìèôîëîãèÿ èñòîè÷åñêàÿ ôèëîñîôèÿ. Â ýïîõó ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ ñî÷èíåíèå Àðàòà èñïîëüçîâàëîñüâ êà÷åñòâå ó÷åáíîãî ïîñîáèÿ. Òåêñò Àðàòà ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ ñõîëèÿìè. 2. Ñî÷èíåíèåäðåâíåãðå÷åñêîãî àñòðîíîìà Êëåîìåäà (I-II ââ. í.ý.). Íà÷àëî òåêñòà Êëåîìåäà (1-5ïåðèîäû) óòåðÿíî; ðóêîïèñü íà÷èíàåòñÿ ñî ñëîâ: (O toi/nun e)n tv= e)kpurw/seiu(po\ th=j ou)si/aj xeome/nhj katalambano/menoj to/poj nu=n keno/j e)stin...Ë.66b îòäåëüíûå íàäïèñè äèäàêòè÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðà (ïî-âèäèìîìó, ñäåëàíû âáîëåå ïîçäíåå âðåìÿ; íàïèñàíû äðóãèì ïî÷åðêîì è íå èìåþò îòíîøåíèÿ ê“àñòðîíîìè÷åñêî-ìàòåìàòè÷åñêîé” òåìå ñáîðíèêà). 3. Ñî÷èíåíèå ãðå÷åñêîãîìàòåìàòèêà-íåîïèôàãîðåéöà Íèêîìàõà èç Ãåðàñû (îê. 100 ã. í.ý.), â êîòîðîìàðèôìåòè÷åñêèå ïîíÿòèÿ âïåðâûå ïîëó÷èëè íå ãåîìåòðè÷åñêóþ, à öèôðîâóþèíòåðïðåòàöèþ. Ëë. 68,71, ïî-âèäèìîìó, ïðîíóìåðîâàíû îøèáî÷íî, ïîñêîëüêóãðå÷åñêèé òåêñò íå ïðåðûâàåòñÿ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà äðåâíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (çàèñêëþ÷åíèåì ë.66b), áåç êíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé, íî ñíàáæåíà ðèñóíêàìè, ÷åðòåæàìèè òàáëèöàìè. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûìè êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè (íà÷. XIXâ.), íåêîòîðûå ëèñòû âåòõèå, ïîâðåæäåíû êíèæíûìè âðåäèòåëÿìè. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 220 x 145, îáúåì – [102 ] ë.

Íà ë.2 ââåðõó íàäïèñü: tou= Batoupedi/ou (“(“Èç ñîáðàíèÿ ÀôîíñêîãîÂàòîïåäèéñêîãî ìîíàñòûðÿ”).

Ðóêîïèñü ïîñòóïèëà â ÖÍÁ â ÷èñëå ñîáðàíèÿ ãðå÷åñêèõ ðóêîïèñåé, îïèñàííûõÁåëåíîì äå Áàëëþ åùå â 1807 ãîäó, èìååò øòàìï “Ó. Õ.”, ò.å. “ÓíèâåðñèòåòÕàðüêîâñêèé”. Ïî íèæíåìó ïîëþ ë.2 áûëà íàäïèñü, òåïåðü íå÷èòàáåëüíà,ïîñêîëüêó òùàòåëüíî çà÷åðêíóòà. Ïî ïðåäïîëîæåíèþ èçâåñòíîãî èññëåäîâàòåëÿãðå÷åñêèõ ðóêîïèñåé Á.Ë.Ôîíêè÷à, ýòà âàðâàðñêè (äî äûð íà áóìàãå) óíè÷òîæåííàÿíàäïèñü [“Àðñåíèé”] ìîãëà ïðèíàäëåæàòü Àðñåíèþ Ñóõàíîâó, êîòîðûé â 1653-1655 ãã. ñîâåðøèë ïîåçäêó â Ãðåöèþ íà Câÿòóþ ãîðó Àôîí, îòêóäà âûâåç îêîëî500 ãðå÷åñêèõ ìàíóñêðèïòîâ è ïå÷àòíûõ êíèã. Ýòà ïîåçäêà áûëà îðãàíèçîâàíà ïîèíèöèàòèâå ïàòðèàðõà Íèêîíà, èçâåñòíîãî öåðêîâíîãî ðåôîðìàòîðà â Ðîññèè,ñ öåëüþ èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ïðèâåçåííûõ êíèã äëÿ èñïðàâëåíèÿ ðóññêèõáîãîñëóæåáíûõ èçäàíèé.

Contents:1. Ff. 2-33. Arat. Phenomena.2. Ff. 34-66. Cleomed. About circulation of celestial bodies.3. Ff. 67-102. Nicomachus of Gerasa. Introduction to arithmetic.[Books 1-2]

8

Included are: 1. The famous poem by Arat (310-245 BC) describing the star sky. Inthis work, written hexameter, the astronomical knowledge, antique mythology and sto-ic philosophy are combined. In the epoch of Middle Ages the work by Arat was used asmanual. Arats text is accompanied by scholia. 2. The works by ancient Greek astrono-mer Cleomed (I-II cent. AD). The beginning of Cleomed text (1-5 periods) is lost, themanuscript begins with the words: O toi/nun e)n tv= e)kpurw/sei u(po\ th=j ou)si/ajxeome/nhj katalambano/menoj to/poj nu=n keno/j e)stin... F.66b - the separateinscriptions of didactic nature (apparently were made later, written in another hand-writing and have no relation to “astronomical and mathematical” themes of the collec-tion. 3. The work by Neo-Pythagorian Greek mathematician Nicomachus of Gerasa(about 100 AD), in which for the first time the mathematical concepts have received notgeometrical but numerical interpretation. F.68-71 were evidently paged by mistake, asthe Greek text is not interrupted.

The manuscript is written in ancient Greek, on paper, in one and the same hand-writing (except f.66b), without book decorations but with drawings, schemes and ta-bles.

Binding cardboard, with leather spine and corners (beginning of the XIX cent.),some leaves are dilapidated, damaged by book pests. 220 mm x 145 mm, volume -[102] ff.

There is an inscription at the top of f.2: tou= Batoupedi/ou (“[from the collectionof Athon] Batopedius monastery”).

Acquired by the Central Scientific Library with the collection of Greek manu-scripts described by Ballin de Ballu as recently as 1807, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “Uni-versity of Kharkov”. There was an inscription in the low margin of f. 2, now it isunreadable, as it was painstakingly struck out. According to the assumption of the knownresearcher of the Greek manuscripts Fonkich B.L. this barbarously (up to holes onpaper) obliterated inscription [“Arsenij”] could belong to Arsenij Suhanov, who made atrip to Holy Mountain Athon in Greece in 1653-1655 and took out about 500 Greekmanuscripts and printed books from there. This trip was organized on the initiative ofpatriarch Nikon, well known Church reformer in Russia, with the purpose of using thebrought books for improving Russian prayer books.

2. [Çá³ðíèê, XV-XVI ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê.1-30. )Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw=n tetrasti/xwn Grhgori/ou tou= Qeolo/gou]. =n tetrasti/xwn Grhgori/ou tou= Qeolo/gou]. =n tetrasti/xwn Grhgori/ou tou= Qeolo/gou]. =n tetrasti/xwn Grhgori/ou tou= Qeolo/gou]. =n tetrasti/xwn Grhgori/ou tou= Qeolo/gou]. 2.

Àðê. 31-99. )Olumpiodw)Olumpiodw)Olumpiodw)Olumpiodw)Olumpiodw/rou e)ch/ghsij )Ekklhsiastou=. 3./rou e)ch/ghsij )Ekklhsiastou=. 3./rou e)ch/ghsij )Ekklhsiastou=. 3./rou e)ch/ghsij )Ekklhsiastou=. 3./rou e)ch/ghsij )Ekklhsiastou=. 3.Àðê.100-174b. [Tou=Tou=Tou=Tou=Tou=sofou= monaxou= Nei/lou e)ch/ghsij tou= )=Asma twsofou= monaxou= Nei/lou e)ch/ghsij tou= )=Asma twsofou= monaxou= Nei/lou e)ch/ghsij tou= )=Asma twsofou= monaxou= Nei/lou e)ch/ghsij tou= )=Asma twsofou= monaxou= Nei/lou e)ch/ghsij tou= )=Asma tw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a)sma)sma)sma)sma)sma/twn/twn/twn/twn/twn]. 4. Àðê. Ë.174b-187b. (Ete/ra e)ch/ghsij w(Ete/ra e)ch/ghsij w(Ete/ra e)ch/ghsij w(Ete/ra e)ch/ghsij w(Ete/ra e)ch/ghsij w(j e)n suno/yei, Fi/lwnoj ... (j e)n suno/yei, Fi/lwnoj ... (j e)n suno/yei, Fi/lwnoj ... (j e)n suno/yei, Fi/lwnoj ... (j e)n suno/yei, Fi/lwnoj ... 5. Àðê.Ë.187b-195. Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/llou tou= allou tou= allou tou= allou tou= allou tou= a(giwta(giwta(giwta(giwta(giwta/tou kai\ ta/tou kai\ ta/tou kai\ ta/tou kai\ ta/tou kai\ ta\ qei/a sofou= a\ qei/a sofou= a\ qei/a sofou= a\ qei/a sofou= a\ qei/a sofou= a)rxiepisko/pou )Alecandrei/aj)rxiepisko/pou )Alecandrei/aj)rxiepisko/pou )Alecandrei/aj)rxiepisko/pou )Alecandrei/aj)rxiepisko/pou )Alecandrei/ajsxo/lia ei)j tosxo/lia ei)j tosxo/lia ei)j tosxo/lia ei)j tosxo/lia ei)j to\ )=Asma tw\ )=Asma tw\ )=Asma tw\ )=Asma tw\ )=Asma tw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a)sma)sma)sma)sma)sma/twn Solomw/twn Solomw/twn Solomw/twn Solomw/twn Solomw=ntoj. =ntoj. =ntoj. =ntoj. =ntoj. 6. Àðê.196-203.Peri\ th=jPeri\ th=jPeri\ th=jPeri\ th=jPeri\ th=jo(rao(rao(rao(rao(ra/sewj Danih/l. /sewj Danih/l. /sewj Danih/l. /sewj Danih/l. /sewj Danih/l. .7. Àðê. 204-208b. [Peri\Peri\Peri\Peri\Peri\] tou= )Ambakou\m tou= profh/tou. tou= )Ambakou\m tou= profh/tou. tou= )Ambakou\m tou= profh/tou. tou= )Ambakou\m tou= profh/tou. tou= )Ambakou\m tou= profh/tou. 8.Àðê. 208b-215. Tou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n a(gi/oij ... )Andrei/ou a(gi/oij ... )Andrei/ou a(gi/oij ... )Andrei/ou a(gi/oij ... )Andrei/ou a(gi/oij ... )Andrei/ou a)rxiepisko/pou Krh/thj lo/goj ...)rxiepisko/pou Krh/thj lo/goj ...)rxiepisko/pou Krh/thj lo/goj ...)rxiepisko/pou Krh/thj lo/goj ...)rxiepisko/pou Krh/thj lo/goj ...peri \ gennh/sewj th=j u(peragi/ou Qeoto/kou. peri \ gennh/sewj th=j u(peragi/ou Qeoto/kou. peri \ gennh/sewj th=j u(peragi/ou Qeoto/kou. peri \ gennh/sewj th=j u(peragi/ou Qeoto/kou. peri \ gennh/sewj th=j u(peragi/ou Qeoto/kou. 9.Àðê. 216. óðèâîê çáîãîñëîâñüêîãî òåêñòó ïðî ÿêåñü ïðîðîöòâî. 10. Àðê. 217a. îêðåì³ íàïèñè(“ïðîáà ïåðà”). 11. Àðê. 217b. áîãîñëîâñüêèé òåêñò ïðî ãð³õ Êà¿íà (ìîæëèâî,

9

óðèâîê ç òâîðó Ô³ëîíà Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêîãî “Ïðî æåðòâîïðèíåñåííÿ Àâåëÿ ³Êà¿íà”). 12. Àðê. 218 (ïåðåâåðíóòèé) î÷åâèäíî, âèïàäêîâî ïîòðàïèâ ó êíèãóóðèâîê ç áîãîñëîâñüêîãî òåêñòó ïðî Ïåðåòâîðåííÿ ²ñóñà Õðèñòà. 13. Àðê. 219(ïåðåâåðíóòèé) âèïàäêîâî ïîòðàïèâ ó êíèãó: óðèâîê ç ëàòèíñüêîãî òåêñòó. [ XIII-XIVñò.]

Øèôð: 100-ð, 134/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XV-XVI ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 1-30. Òëóìà÷åííÿ ÷îòèðèâ³ðø³â Ãðèãîð³ÿ Áîãîñëîâà.2. Àðê. 31-99. Îë³ìï³îäîð. Òëóìà÷åííÿ “Åêêëåç³àñòà”.3. Àðê. 100-174b . Ìóäðîãî ÷åíöÿ Í³ëà òëóìà÷åííÿ “Ï³ñí³ ï³ñåíü”.4. Àðê. 174b-187b. Âèêëàä ³íøîãî òëóìà÷åííÿ çà Ô³ëîíîì

Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêèì.5. Àðê. 187b-195. Íàéñâÿò³øîãî ³ ìóäðîãî àðõ³ºïèñêîïà

Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêîãî Êèðèëà òëóìà÷åííÿ “Ï³ñí³ ï³ñåíü” Ñîëîìîíà.6. Àðê. 196-203. Ïðî âèä³ííÿ Äàíè¿ëà.7. Àðê. 204-208b. Ïðî ïðîðîêà Àâàêóìà.8. Àðê. 208b-215. Ñâÿòîãî Àíäð³ÿ, àðõ³ºïèñêîïà Êðèòñüêîãî, ïðîìîâà ïðî

ð³çäâî Ïðåñâÿòî¿ Áîãîðîäèö³.9. Àðê. 216 – óðèâîê ç áîãîñëîâñüêîãî òåêñòó ïðî ÿêåñü ïðîðîöòâî.10. Àðê. 217a – îêðåì³ íàïèñè (“ïðîáà ïåðà”).11. Àðê. 217b – áîãîñëîâñüêèé òåêñò ïðî ãð³õ Êà¿íà (ìîæëèâî, óðèâîê ç

òâîðó Ô³ëîíà Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêîãî “Ïðî æåðòâîïðèíåñåííÿ Àâåëÿ ³ Êà¿íà”).12. Àðê. 218 – (ïåðåâåðíóòèé), î÷åâèäíî, âèïàäêîâî ïîòðàïèâ ó êíèãó:

óðèâîê ç áîãîñëîâñüêîãî òåêñòó ïðî Ïåðåòâîðåííÿ ²ñóñà Õðèñòà.13. Àðê. 219 – (ïåðåâåðíóòèé) âèïàäêîâî ïîòðàïèâ ó êíèãó: óðèâîê

ç ëàòèíñüêîãî òåêñòó. [ XIII-XIVñò.]

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê XV-XVI ñò. (çà âèíÿòêîì îñòàííüîãî 219 àðêóøà,íàïèñàíîãî â XIII-XIV ñò. ëàòèíñüêîþ ìîâîþ) âêëþ÷àº òàê³ ñêëàäîâ³ ÷àñòèíè:1. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò. Òåêñò íà àðê.1 ç³ïñîâàíèé (÷èòàþòüñÿ ò³ëüêè îêðåì³ñëîâà). Ïî÷àòîê ðóêîïèñó âòðà÷åíèé. 2. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò (òëóìà÷åííÿá³áë³éíî¿ “Êíèãè Åêêëåç³àñòà, ÷è Ïðîïîâ³äíèêà”). Àðê. 31– íà âåðõíüîìó ïîë³ñòîð³íêè íàïèñ (á³ëüø ï³çíüîãî ÷àñó): e)k tw=n tou= Gewrgi/ou e)k Tri/kkhj ... (“ç[ç³áðàííÿ] Ãåîðã³ÿ ç Òð³êêè ...”). 3. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò (òëóìà÷åííÿ á³áë³éíî¿“Ï³ñí³ ï³ñåíü Ñîëîìîíà”). Ïî÷àòîê êíèãè çàãóáëåíèé. Àâòîð çàçíà÷åíèé íàïðèê³íö³ðóêîïèñó íà àðê. 174b. 4. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä àëåãîðè÷íîãî òëóìà÷åííÿ êíèã ÑòàðîãîÇàâ³òó. 5. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò îäíîãî ç îòö³â Öåðêâè Êèðèëà Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêîãî.6. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò (òëóìà÷åííÿ á³áë³éíî¿ “Êíèãè ïðîðîêà Äàíè¿ëà”).7. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò (òëóìà÷åííÿ á³áë³éíî¿ “Êíèãè ïðîðîêà Àâàêóìà”).8. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò. 9. Àðê. 216 – óðèâîê ç áîãîñëîâñüêîãî òåêñòó ïðî ÿêåñüïðîðîöòâî. 10. Àðê. 217a – îêðåì³ íàïèñè (“ïðîáà ïåðà”).11. Àðê. 217b –áîãîñëîâñüêèé òåêñò ïðî ãð³õ Êà¿íà (ìîæëèâî, óðèâîê ç òâîðó Ô³ëîíàÎëåêñàíäð³éñüêîãî “Ïðî æåðòâîïðèíåñåííÿ Àâåëÿ ³ Êà¿íà”). 12. Àðê. 218

10

(ïåðåâåðíóòèé), â³ðîã³äíî, âèïàäêîâî ïîòðàïèâ äî êíèãè: óðèâîê ç áîãîñëîâñüêîãîòåêñòó ïðî Ïåðåòâîðåííÿ ²ñóñà Õðèñòà. 13. Àðê. 219 (ïåðåâåðíóòèé) âèïàäêîâîïîòðàïèâ äî êíèãè: óðèâîê ³ç ëàòèíñüêîãî òåêñòó [ XIII-XIV ñò.]

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïåðãàìåí³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì(êð³ì îñòàííüîãî ëèñòà ëàòèíîþ), áåç êíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, çóøêîäæåíèì øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè (ïî÷. XIX ñò.), ïåðøèé ³ îñòàíí³ 3àðêóø³ ðóêîïèñó óøêîäæåí³; ³ìîâ³ðíî, ðóêîïèñ çáåð³ãàâñÿ ó âîãêîñò³, ïåðãàìåíñòàâ òâåðäèì, ïîêîðîáëåíèì. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 190 õ 135, îáñÿã – [219 ] àðê.

[Ñáîðíèê, XV-XIV ââ.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 1-30. Òîëêîâàíèå ÷åòâåðîñòèøèé Ãðèãîðèÿ Áîãîñëîâà.2. Ëë. 31-99. Îëèìïèîäîð. Òîëêîâàíèå “Ýêêëåçèàñòà”.3. Ëë. 100-174b . Ìóäðîãî ìîíàõà Íèëà òîëêîâàíèå “Ïåñíè ïåñíåé”.4. Ëë. 174b-187b. Èçëîæåíèå äðóãîãî òîëêîâàíèÿ ïî Ôèëîíó.5. Ëë. 187b-195. Ñâÿòåéøåãî è ìóäðîãî àðõèåïèñêîïà Àëåêñàíäðèéñêîãî

Êèðèëëà òîëêîâàíèå “Ïåñíè ïåñíåé” Ñîëîìîíà.6. Ëë. 196-203. Î âèäåíèè Äàíèèëà.7. Ëë. 204-208b. Î ïðîðîêå Àââàêóìå.8. Ëë. 208b-215. Ñâÿòîãî Àíäðåÿ, àðõèåïèñêîïà Êðèòñêîãî, ðå÷ü î

ðîæäåñòâå Ïðåñâÿòîé Áîãîðîäèöû.9. Ëë. 216 – îòðûâîê èç áîãîñëîâñêîãî òåêñòà î êàêîì-òî ïðîðî÷åñòâå.10. Ëë. 217a – îòäåëüíûå íàäïèñè (“ïðîáà ïåðà”).11. Ëë. 217b – áîãîñëîâñêèé òåêñò î ãðåõå Êàèíà (âîçìîæíî, îòðûâîê èç

ñî÷èíåíèÿ Ôèëîíà Àëåêñàíäðèéñêîãî “Î æåðòâîïðèíîøåíèè Àâåëÿ èÊàèíà”).

12. Ëë. 218 (ïåðåâåðíóò) – ïî-âèäèìîìó, ñëó÷àéíî ïîïàâøèé â êíèãó:îòðûâîê èç áîãîñëîâñêîãî òåêñòà î Ïðåîáðàæåíèè Èèñóñà Õðèñòà.

13. Ëë. 219 (ïåðåâåðíóò) – ñëó÷àéíî ïîïàâøèé â êíèãó îòðûâîê èç òåêñòàíà ëàòèíñêîì ÿçûêå. [ XIII-XIVñò.]

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê XV-XVI ââ. (çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì ïîñëåäíåãî 219 ëèñòà,íàïèñàííîãî â XIII - XIV ââ. íà ëàòèíñêîì ÿçûêå) âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ñîñòàâíûå÷àñòè: 1.Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò. Òåêñò íà ë.1. èñïîð÷åí (÷èòàþòñÿ òîëüêî îòäåëüíûåñëîâà). Íà÷àëî ðóêîïèñè óòðà÷åíî. 2. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò (òîëêîâàíèåáèáëåéñêîé “Êíèãè Ýêêëåçèàñòà, èëè Ïðîïîâåäíèêà”). Ë.31 – ââåðõó ñòðàíèöûíàäïèñü (áîëåå ïîçäíåãî âðåìåíè): e)k tw=n tou= Gewrgi/ou e)k Tri/kkhj ... (“èç[ñîáðàíèÿ] Ãåîðãèÿ èç Òðèêêè ...”). 3. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò (òîëêîâàíèå áèáëåéñêîé“Ïåñíè ïåñíåé Ñîëîìîíà”). Íà÷àëî êíèãè óòåðÿíî. Àâòîð óêàçàí â êîíöå ðóêîïèñèíà ë.174b.4. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå àëëåãîðè÷åñêîãî òîëêîâàíèÿ êíèã Âåòõîãî Çàâåòà.5. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò îäíîãî èç îòöîâ Öåðêâè Êèðèëëà Àëåêñàíäðèéñêîãî.6. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò (òîëêîâàíèå áèáëåéñêîé “Êíèãè ïðîðîêà Äàíèèëà”).7. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò (òîëêîâàíèå áèáëåéñêîé “Êíèãè ïðîðîêà Àââàêóìà”).8. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò. 9. Ë.216 – îòðûâîê èç áîãîñëîâñêîãî òåêñòà î êàêîì-òîïðîðî÷åñòâå. 10. Ë.217a – îòäåëüíûå íàäïèñè (“ïðîáà ïåðà”). 11. Ë. 217b –

11

áîãîñëîâñêèé òåêñò î ãðåõå Êàèíà (âîçìîæíî, îòðûâîê èç ñî÷èíåíèÿ ÔèëîíàÀëåêñàíäðèéñêîãî “Î æåðòâîïðèíîøåíèè Àâåëÿ è Êàèíà”). 12. Ë. 218(ïåðåâåðíóò)– ïî-âèäèìîìó, ñëó÷àéíî ïîïàâøèé â êíèãó îòðûâîê èç áîãîñëîâñêîãîòåêñòà î Ïðåîáðàæåíèè Èèñóñà Õðèñòà. 13. Ë. 219 (ïåðåâåðíóò) – ñëó÷àéíîïîïàâøèé â êíèãó îòðûâîê èç òåêñòà íà ëàòèíñêîì ÿçûêå [ XIII-XIV ââ.].

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà ïåðãàìåíòå, îäíèìïî÷åðêîì, êðîìå ïîñëåäíåãî ëèñòà, êîòîðûé íà ëàòûíè; áåç êíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèéÏåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ ïîâðåæäåííûì êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè (íà÷. XIXâ.); ïåðâûé è ïîñëåäíèå 3 ëèñòà ðóêîïèñè ïîâðåæäåíû, âåðîÿòíî, ðóêîïèñüõðàíèëàñü â ñûðîñòè, ïåðãàìåíò ñòàë æåñòêèì, ïîêîðîáèâøèìñÿ. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà190 õ 135, îáúåì – [219]ë.

[Collection, XV-XVI cent.]Contents:1. Ff.1-30. Interpretation of Gregory of Nazianzus quatrains.2. Ff.31-99. Olympiadorus. Commentaries on “Ecclesiasticus”.3. Ff.100-174b. The wise monk Nils interpretation of “Song of Songs”.4. Ff.174b-187b. Another interpretation according to Philo.5. Ff.187b-195. The most holy and wise archbishop Cyril of Alexandrias inter-

pretation of Solomon “Song of Songs” .6. Ff.196-203. About Daniels vision.7. Ff.204-208b. About prophet Avvakum.8. Ff.208b-215. Speech by St. Andrew, archbishop of Crete, about the birth of

the Blessed Virgin Mary.9. Ff.216 - An extract from the theological text about some prophecy.10. Ff.217a. - Separate inscriptions (“attempts at writing”).11. FF.217b. - Theological text about Cains sin (possibly an extract from Phil

of Alexandrias work “About sacrifice of Abel and Cain”.12. Ff.218 (upturned) Apparently got into the book by chance, an extract from

the theological text about Transfiguration of Jesus Christ.13. Ff.219. (upturned) Got into the book by chance: an extract from the Latin

text. [XIII-XIV cent.].

The handwritten collection of the XV-XVI cent. (except the last, f. 219, written inXIII-XIV cent. in Latin) includes the following parts: 1. The theological treatise. Thetext on f. 1 is damaged (only separate words are readable). The beginning of the manu-script is lost. 2. The theological treatise (interpretation of the biblical “Books ofEcclesiastes or Apocrypha”). F.31- there is an inscription (written later): e)k tw=n tou=Gewrgi/ou e)k Tri/kkhj ... (“from the collection of George of Trikkha”) at the top ofthe leaf. 3. The theological treatise (interpretation of biblical “Song of Songs ofSolomon”). The beginning of the book is lost. The author is indicated at the end of themanuscript on f. 174b. 4. A brief account of allegorical interpretation of the books ofthe Old Testament. 5. The theological treatise of one of the Fathers of the Church Cyrilof Alexandria. 6. The theological treatise (interpretation of the biblical “Books of ProphetDaniel”). 7. The theological treatise (interpretation of the biblical “ Books of prophetAvvakum”). 8.The theological treatise. 9. F. 216 - an extract from the theological text

12

about some prophecy. 10. F. 217a - some inscriptions (“attempts at writing”). 11. F.217b - theological text about Cain s sin (possibly it is a passage from the works of Philoof Alexandria “About sacrifice of Abel and Cain”. 12. F. 218 (upturned) - possibly gotinto the book by chance - an extract from the theological treatise about the Transfigura-tion of Jesus Christ. 13. F. 219 (upturned) - an extract from the text in Latin (XII-XIVcent.) got into the book by chance.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on parchment, in the same handwrit-ing, except the last leaf in Latin; without book decorations. Cardboard binding with thedamaged leather spine and corners (beginning of the XIX cent.), the first and the lastthree leaves of the manuscript are defective, probably the manuscript was kept in damp-ness, and the parchment became stiff and buckled. 190 mm x 135 mm, volume [219] ff.

3. [ Çá³ðíèê, XVII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Ñ. 1-31. Didaskali/a peri\ tou= aDidaskali/a peri\ tou= aDidaskali/a peri\ tou= aDidaskali/a peri\ tou= aDidaskali/a peri\ tou= a)kraifnou=j tro/pou tou= dida)kraifnou=j tro/pou tou= dida)kraifnou=j tro/pou tou= dida)kraifnou=j tro/pou tou= dida)kraifnou=j tro/pou tou= dida/skein to/skein to/skein to/skein to/skein to\\\\\

qei=on kai\ i(eroqei=on kai\ i(eroqei=on kai\ i(eroqei=on kai\ i(eroqei=on kai\ i(ero\n eu)\n eu)\n eu)\n eu)\n eu)aggeliaggeliaggeliaggeliaggeli/on e)kdoqei=sa para/on e)kdoqei=sa para/on e)kdoqei=sa para/on e)kdoqei=sa para/on e)kdoqei=sa para\ Gerasi/mou Bla\ Gerasi/mou Bla\ Gerasi/mou Bla\ Gerasi/mou Bla\ Gerasi/mou Bla/xou. -[/xou. -[/xou. -[/xou. -[/xou. -[XVIIcò.] 2. Ñ. 33-123. ) /Ekdosij peri\ te/xnhj r(htorikh=j para)/Ekdosij peri\ te/xnhj r(htorikh=j para)/Ekdosij peri\ te/xnhj r(htorikh=j para)/Ekdosij peri\ te/xnhj r(htorikh=j para)/Ekdosij peri\ te/xnhj r(htorikh=j para\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta/tou/tou/tou/tou/toumhtropoli/tou th=j amhtropoli/tou th=j amhtropoli/tou th=j amhtropoli/tou th=j amhtropoli/tou th=j a(giwta(giwta(giwta(giwta(giwta/thj mhtropo/lewj Sa/thj mhtropo/lewj Sa/thj mhtropo/lewj Sa/thj mhtropo/lewj Sa/thj mhtropo/lewj Sa/rdewn kuri/ou, kuri/ou/rdewn kuri/ou, kuri/ou/rdewn kuri/ou, kuri/ou/rdewn kuri/ou, kuri/ou/rdewn kuri/ou, kuri/ou)Efrai\m. -)Efrai\m. -)Efrai\m. -)Efrai\m. -)Efrai\m. -1691. // // / 3. Ñ. 124-134. Peri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ tw=n th=j r(htorikh=j sxhma=n th=j r(htorikh=j sxhma=n th=j r(htorikh=j sxhma=n th=j r(htorikh=j sxhma=n th=j r(htorikh=j sxhma/twn sunaxqe//twn sunaxqe//twn sunaxqe//twn sunaxqe//twn sunaxqe/nta paranta paranta paranta paranta para\ tou= e)n didaska\ tou= e)n didaska\ tou= e)n didaska\ tou= e)n didaska\ tou= e)n didaska/loij e)laxi/stou )Emanouh\l i(ere/wj. -[/loij e)laxi/stou )Emanouh\l i(ere/wj. -[/loij e)laxi/stou )Emanouh\l i(ere/wj. -[/loij e)laxi/stou )Emanouh\l i(ere/wj. -[/loij e)laxi/stou )Emanouh\l i(ere/wj. -[XVII cò.] 4.4.4.4.4.Ñ. 134-141. )Epitomh\ progumnasma )Epitomh\ progumnasma )Epitomh\ progumnasma )Epitomh\ progumnasma )Epitomh\ progumnasma/twn )Afqoni/ou sofistou=. -[/twn )Afqoni/ou sofistou=. -[/twn )Afqoni/ou sofistou=. -[/twn )Afqoni/ou sofistou=. -[/twn )Afqoni/ou sofistou=. -[XVII cò.]/ 5./ 5./ 5./ 5./ 5.Ñ. 142-151. Peri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ twPeri\ tw=n ei)j to=n ei)j to=n ei)j to=n ei)j to=n ei)j to\ ge/noj th=j r(htorikh=j legome/nwn braxei/a su/\ ge/noj th=j r(htorikh=j legome/nwn braxei/a su/\ ge/noj th=j r(htorikh=j legome/nwn braxei/a su/\ ge/noj th=j r(htorikh=j legome/nwn braxei/a su/\ ge/noj th=j r(htorikh=j legome/nwn braxei/a su/noyij paranoyij paranoyij paranoyij paranoyij para\ tou= tapeinou= mhtropoli/tou Sa\ tou= tapeinou= mhtropoli/tou Sa\ tou= tapeinou= mhtropoli/tou Sa\ tou= tapeinou= mhtropoli/tou Sa\ tou= tapeinou= mhtropoli/tou Sa/rdewn./rdewn./rdewn./rdewn./rdewn. 1692.

Øèôð: 190-ð, 286/ñ.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Ñ. 1-31. Íàñòàâëÿííÿ Ãåðàñèìà Âëàõà ïðî íàéêðàùèé ñïîñ³á

âèâ÷åííÿ Ñâÿòîãî ªâàíãåë³ÿ. [XVII ñò.].2. Ñ. 33-123. Òâ³ð ªôðåìà, íàéìóäð³øîãî ìèòðîïîëèòà íàéñâÿò³øî¿

ìèòðîïîë³¿ Ñàðä ïðî ìèñòåöòâî ðèòîðèêè. 1691.3. Ñ. 124-134. Òâ³ð ñìèðåííîãî ñâÿùåíèêà Åììàíó¿ëà ïðî ðèòîðè÷í³

ô³ãóðè. [XVII ñò.].4. Ñ. 134-141. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä ïîïåðåäí³õ âïðàâ [ó ðèòîðèö³] â÷èòåëÿ

Àôòîí³ÿ [XVII ñò.].5. Ñ. 142-151. Êîðîòêèé îãëÿä íàâ÷àíü ïðî ðèòîðèêó, ñêëàäåíèé

ñìèðåííèì ìèòðîïîëèòîì Ñàðä [ªôðåìîì]. 1692.

Ðóêîïèñ âêëþ÷àº ï’ÿòü ÷àñòèí: 1. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò ïðî ìåòîäè âèâ÷åííÿÍîâîãî Çàâ³òó, ùî ïîÿñíþº, êð³ì òîãî, äåÿê³ íåÿñí³ ÷è ñóïåðå÷ëèâ³ ðåàë³¿ Ñâÿòîãîªâàíãåë³ÿ. 2. Ï³äðó÷íèê ðèòîðèêè, ó ÿêîìó ðîçãëÿäàþòüñÿ îñíîâí³ ïðèíöèïèìèñòåöòâà êðàñíîìîâñòâà. 3. Ï³äðó÷íèê ðèòîðèêè, ùî ðîçãëÿäàº òðîïè, ô³ãóðèäóìêè, ô³ãóðè ìîâè. 4. Ïèòàííÿ òà çàâäàííÿ ç ðèòîðèêè äëÿ ïî÷àòê³âö³â. 5. Êîðîòêèéâèêëàä îñíîâíèõ ïðèíöèï³â ðèòîðèêè.

13

Ðóêîïèñ ïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, ïðèêðàøåíèéáóêâèöÿìè. Êàðòîííà îáêëàäèíêà ïî÷. XIX ñò. ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì. Ðîçì³ðàðêóø³â – 270 õ 185; 205 õ 130; îáñÿã – 152 ñ.; ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³, ó ãàðíîìó ñòàí³.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ñ. 1-31. Íàñòàâëåíèå Ãåðàñèìà Âëàõà î íàèëó÷øåì ñïîñîáå èçó÷åíèÿ

Ñâÿòîãî Åâàíãåëèÿ. [XVII â.]2. Ñ. 33-123. Ñî÷èíåíèå Åôðåìà, ìóäðåéøåãî ìèòðîïîëèòà ñâÿòåéøåé

ìèòðîïîëèè Ñàðä îá èñêóññòâå ðèòîðèêè. 1691.3. Ñ. 124-134. Ñî÷èíåíèå ñìèðåííîãî ñâÿùåííèêà Ýììàíóèëà î

ðèòîðè÷åñêèõ ôèãóðàõ. [XVII â.]4. Ñ. 134-141. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå ïðåäâàðèòåëüíûõ óïðàæíåíèé [â

ðèòîðèêå] ó÷èòåëÿ Àôòîíèÿ. [XVII â.]5. Ñ. 142-151. Êðàòêèé îáçîð ó÷åíèé î ðèòîðèêå, ñîñòàâëåííûé ñìèðåííûì

ìèòðîïîëèòîì Ñàðä [Åôðåìîì]. 1692.

Ðóêîïèñü âêëþ÷àåò ïÿòü ÷àñòåé: 1. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò î ìåòîäàõ èçó÷åíèÿÍîâîãî Çàâåòà, îáúÿñíÿþùèé, êðîìå òîãî, íåêîòîðûå íåÿñíûå èëè ñïîðíûå ðåàëèèÑâÿòîãî Åâàíãåëèÿ. 2. Ó÷åáíèê ðèòîðèêè, ðàññìàòðèâàþùèé îñíîâíûå ïðèíöèïûèñêóññòâà êðàñíîðå÷èÿ. 3. Ó÷åáíèê ðèòîðèêè, ðàññìàòðèâàþùèé òðîïû, ôèãóðûìûñëè, ôèãóðû ðå÷è. 4. Âîïðîñû è çàäàíèÿ ïî ðèòîðèêå äëÿ íà÷èíàþùèõ. 5.Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå îñíîâíûõ ïðèíöèïîâ ðèòîðèêè.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, óêðàøåíàáóêâèöàìè. Êàðòîííûé ïåðåïëåò íà÷. XIX â. ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì. Ðàçìåð ëèñòîâ– 270 õ 185; 205 õ 130; îáúåì – 152 ñ.; ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå, â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè.

[Collection, XVII cent.]Contents:1. P. 1-31. Gerasim Vlachs instructions about the best way of the Holy Gospelslearning. [XVII cent.]2. P. 33-123. The work by Ephraem, the wisest metropolitan of his the mostholy see Sardis, about rhetoric. - 1691.3. P. 124-134. The works by meek priest Immanuel about rhetorical figures.[XVII cent.].4. P. 134-141. A brief account of the preliminary exercises [in rhetoric] byteacher Aphtony. - [XVII cent.].5. P. 142-151. A brief review of the treatises on rhetoric compiled by meekmetropolitan of Sardis [Ephraem]. – 1692.

Included are five parts: 1. The theological treatise about the methods of the NewTestament learning explaining some obscure and debatable realities of the Holy Gos-pel. 2. A rhetorical textbook considering the basic principles of the rhetoric. 3. A rheto-ric textbook considering tropes, figures of thought, figures of speech. 4. Questions andexercises in rhetoric for beginners. 5. A brief account of the basic principles of rhetoric.

14

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, decoratedwith initials. Cardboard binding of the beginning of the XIX cent., with a leather spine.270 cm x 185 cm, 205 mm x 130 mm, volume 152 p., written on paper, well preserved.

4. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII - XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Ñ. 1-869. Sullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ tw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n kano/nwn. =n kano/nwn. =n kano/nwn. =n kano/nwn. =n kano/nwn. 2. Ñ. 873-928. )Apa)Apa)Apa)Apa)Apa/////

nthsij pronthsij pronthsij pronthsij pronthsij pro\j tou\j tou\j tou\j tou\j tou\\\\\j dierwth/santaj...j dierwth/santaj...j dierwth/santaj...j dierwth/santaj...j dierwth/santaj...

Øèôð: 77-ð, 107/ ñ.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII – XVIII cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Ñ. 1-869. Ç³áðàííÿ ñâÿùåííèõ êàíîí³â. [Ò.1].2. Ñ. 873-928. Â³äïîâ³ä³ íà ïèòàííÿ.

Çá³ðíèê XVII-XVIII ñò. ì³ñòèòü òàê³ ðóêîïèñè: çá³ðíèê ïðàâîñëàâíèõ êàíîí³â(êàíîíè çàãàëüí³, êàíîíè çàãàëüí³ äëÿ ìèðÿí ³ êë³ðèê³â, êàíîíè äëÿ ºïèñêîïà, êàíîíèäëÿ äèÿêîíà, êàíîíè äëÿ ÷îëîâ³ê³â, êàíîíè äëÿ æ³íîê òà ³í.); äîäàòîê äî çá³ðíèêàêàíîí³â, ùî ðîç’ÿñíþº äåÿê³ ñêëàäí³ ïèòàííÿ áîãîñëóæ³ííÿ.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, äåÿê³ ðîçä³ëèìàþòü ê³íîâàðí³ çàãîëîâêè òà áóêâèö³. Ðóêîïèñ äîáðå çáåð³ãñÿ, îïðàâà êàðòîííà,îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ ç òèñíåíèì ðîñëèííèì îðíàìåíòîì. Ó öåíòð³âåðõíüî¿ ÷àñòèíè îïðàâè – çîëîòå òèñíåííÿ ³ç çîáðàæåííÿì ðîçï’ÿòòÿ Õðèñòà; íàíèæí³é ÷àñòèí³ – çîáðàæåííÿ Áîãîìàòåð³. Íà êíèç³ çáåðåãëèñÿ çàëèøêè çàñò³áîê.Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 220 õ 165, îáñÿã – [6], 928, [6] c. Ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³, ìàº øòàìï„Ó.Õ.”.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII – XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ñ. 1-869. Ñîáðàíèå ñâÿùåííûõ êàíîíîâ. [Ò. 1]2. Ñ. 973-928. Îòâåòû íà âîïðîñû.

Ñáîðíèê XVII-XVIII â. âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ðóêîïèñè: ñáîðíèêïðàâîñëàâíûõ êàíîíîâ (êàíîíû âñåîáùèå, êàíîíû îáùèå äëÿ ìèðÿí è êëèðèêîâ,êàíîíû äëÿ åïèñêîïà, êàíîíû äëÿ äüÿêîíà, êàíîíû äëÿ ìóæ÷èí, êàíîíû äëÿæåíùèí è äð.); ïðèëîæåíèå ê ñáîðíèêó êàíîíîâ, ðàçúÿñíÿþùåå íåêîòîðûå òðóäíûåâîïðîñû áîãîñëóæåíèÿ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêèì ÿçûêîì, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, íåêîòîðûåðàçäåëû èìåþò êèíîâàðíûå çàãîëîâêè è áóêâèöû. Ðóêîïèñü â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè,ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, îáòÿíóò êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåé ñ òèñíåííûì ðàñòèòåëüíûìîðíàìåíòîì. Â öåíòðå âåðõíåé êðûøêè ïåðåïëåòà - çîëîòîå òèñíåíèå èçîáðàæåíèÿðàñïÿòèÿ Õðèñòà, íà íèæíåé êðûøêå – èçîáðàæåíèå Áîãîìàòåðè. Íà êíèãåñîõðàíèëèñü îñòàòêè çàñòåæåê. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 220 õ 165, îáúåì – [6], 928, [6]c.Ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

15

[Collection, XVII-XVIII cent.]Contents:1. P. 1-869. Collection of the holy canons [T.1].2. P. 973-928. Questions and answers.

The collection of the XVII-XVIII cent. includes the following manuscripts: thecollection of the orthodox canons (general canons, general canons for laymen and cler-gymen, canons for bishops, canons for deacons, canons for men, canons for womenetc), appendix to the collection of canons with explanation of some difficult questionsof liturgy.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, some chap-ters have cinnabar headlines and initials. The manuscript is well preserved, cardboardbinding, covered with brown leather with embossed vegetable ornament. There is agold stamped image of the crucification of Christ in the center of the upper board coverand the image of Mother of God at the bottom board cover. The book has remains ofclasps. 220 mm x 165 mm, volume [6], 928, [6]p.

On paper, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

5. Sullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ tw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n i(erw=n kano/nwn. Kano/nej tw=n kano/nwn. Kano/nej tw=n kano/nwn. Kano/nej tw=n kano/nwn. Kano/nej tw=n kano/nwn. Kano/nej tw=n=n=n=n=naaaaa(gi/wn a(gi/wn a(gi/wn a(gi/wn a(gi/wn a)posto/lwn, kai\ tw)posto/lwn, kai\ tw)posto/lwn, kai\ tw)posto/lwn, kai\ tw)posto/lwn, kai\ tw=n suno/dwn kai\ =n suno/dwn kai\ =n suno/dwn kai\ =n suno/dwn kai\ =n suno/dwn kai\ [twtwtwtwtw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a)/) /) /) /) /llwnllwnllwnllwnllwn]. . . . . [ XVII-XVIII ñò.]

Øèôð: 78-ð, 108/ñ.

Ç³áðàííÿ ñâÿùåííèõ êàíîí³â. [Ò.2]. Êàíîíè ñâÿòèõ àïîñòîë³â, âñåñâ³òí³õñîáîð³â òà ³íø³. [ XVII-XVIII ñò.]

Çá³ðíèê ïðàâîñëàâíèõ êàíîí³â (êàíîíè ñâÿòèõ àïîñòîë³â, âñåñâ³òí³õ ñîáîð³â;êàíîíè Âàñèë³ÿ Âåëèêîãî, Ãðèãîð³ÿ Í³ññüêîãî òà ³í.) XVII-XVIII ñò. Ðóêîïèñïî÷èíàºòüñÿ çàïèñîì äåñÿòè çàïîâ³äåé (h( deka/log[oj]) íà àðê. [²-²²]. Àðê.1-7à –âñòóï ³ ïîÿñíåííÿ êàíîí³â ñâÿòèõ àïîñòîë³â. Àðê.7b-9 – çì³ñò. Îñíîâíèé òåêñòðóêîïèñó ðîçì³ùåíî íà [47], 827 c.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, íà ïàïåð³.²í³ö³àëè òà äåÿê³ çàãîëîâêè êàðì³íí³. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 200 õ 135, îáñÿã – [II, 9]àðê., [47], 827 c. Îïðàâà – äåðåâî, îáòÿãíóòå êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ ç òèñíåíèìðîñëèííèì îðíàìåíòîì, ñë³äè çàñò³áîê; êíèãà â äîáðîìó ñòàí³, çà âèíÿòêîìóøêîäæåíîãî êîð³íöÿ.

Íà íèæíüîìó ïîë³ ïåðøîãî àðêóøà íàäïèñ: kai\ to/de Serafh\m patria/rxouKwnstanti/nou po/lewj, tou= a)po\ Fili/ppou po/lewj (öÿ [êíèãà] íàëåæèòüÑåðàôèìó ç ì³ñòà Ô³ë³ïïà, ïàòð³àðõó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêîìó), ÿêèé íå çàêðåñëåíî,íà â³äì³íó â³ä ³íøèõ ðóêîïèñ³â.

16

Ñîáðàíèå ñâÿùåííûõ êàíîíîâ. [Ò.2]. Êàíîíû ñâÿòûõ àïîñòîëîâ,âñåëåíñêèõ ñîáîðîâ è äðóãèå.-----[ XVII-XVIII â.]

Ñáîðíèê ïðàâîñëàâíûõ êàíîíîâ (êàíîíû ñâÿòûõ àïîñòîëîâ, âñåëåíñêèõñîáîðîâ; êàíîíû Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî, Ãðèãîðèÿ Íèññêîãî è äð.) ïðåäâàðÿåò çàïèñüäåñÿòè çàïîâåäåé (h( deka/log[oj]) íà ëë.[²-²²]. Ëë.1-7à – ââåäåíèå è îáúÿñíåíèåêàíîíîâ ñâÿòûõ àïîñòîëîâ. Ëë. 7b-9 – îãëàâëåíèå. Îñíîâíîé òåêñò ðóêîïèñèïîìåùåí íà [47], 827 c.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, íà áóìàãå.Èíèöèàëû è íåêîòîðûå çàãîëîâêè êàðìèííûå. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 200 õ 135 , îáúåì –[II, 9] ë., [47], 827 c. Ïåðåïëåò – äåðåâî, îáòÿíóòîå êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåé ñ òèñíåííûìðàñòèòåëüíûì îðíàìåíòîì, ñëåäû çàñòåæåê; êíèãà íåïëîõî ñîõðàíèëàñü, çàèñêëþ÷åíèåì ïîâðåæäåííîãî êîðåøêà.

Ïî íèæíåìó ïîëþ ïåðâîãî ëèñòà íàäïèñü: kai\ to/de Serafh\m patria/rxouKwnstanti/nou po/lewj, tou= a)po\ Fili/ppou po/lewj (“Ýòà” [êíèãà] ïðèíàäëåæèòÑåðàôèìó èç ãîðîäà Ôèëèïïà, ïàòðèàðõó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñêîìó), êîòîðàÿ,â îòëè÷èè îò äðóãèõ ðóêîïèñåé, íå çà÷åðêíóòà.

Collection of the holy canons [T.2]. Canons of holy apostles, ecumenicalcouncils etc. [XVII-XVIII cent.]

The collection of the orthodox canons (canons of holy apostles, ecumenical coun-cils, canons of Basil the Great, Gregory of Nisa etc.) follows the record of Ten Com-mandments (h( deka/log[oj]), ff. [I-II]. F.1-7a - introduction and explanation of can-ons of holy apostles. F.7b-9 - the table of contents. The basic text of the manuscript isplaced on [47], 827 p.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, on paper.Initials and some headlines are carmine. 200 mm x 135 mm, volume - [II, 9] ff., [47],827 p.

Bound in wooden boards covered with brown leather, embossed with vegetableornament, traces of clasps, the book is well preserved except the damaged spine.

There is an inscription in the low margin of the first leaf: kai\ to/de Serafh\mpatria/rxou Kwnstanti/nou po/lewj, tou= a)po\ Fili/ppou po/lewj (this [book]belongs to Seraphim from Phillippa, patriarch of Constantinople), which unlike othermanuscripts was not struck through.

6. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 1-31. Ei)j th\n qeologi/an prolego/mena. Ei)j th\n qeologi/an prolego/mena. Ei)j th\n qeologi/an prolego/mena. Ei)j th\n qeologi/an prolego/mena. Ei)j th\n qeologi/an prolego/mena. 2. Àðê. 32-102.

Th=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(era=j qeologi/aj biblio/n A / peri\ Qeou= e(no=j qeologi/aj biblio/n A / peri\ Qeou= e(no=j qeologi/aj biblio/n A / peri\ Qeou= e(no=j qeologi/aj biblio/n A / peri\ Qeou= e(no=j qeologi/aj biblio/n A / peri\ Qeou= e(no\j kai\ tw\j kai\ tw\j kai\ tw\j kai\ tw\j kai\ tw=n Qei/wn au)tou==n Qei/wn au)tou==n Qei/wn au)tou==n Qei/wn au)tou==n Qei/wn au)tou=proso/ntwn. 3. proso/ntwn. 3. proso/ntwn. 3. proso/ntwn. 3. proso/ntwn. 3. Àðê. 103-147. Th=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(era=j qeologi/aj biblio/n B / peri\ Qeou==j qeologi/aj biblio/n B / peri\ Qeou==j qeologi/aj biblio/n B / peri\ Qeou==j qeologi/aj biblio/n B / peri\ Qeou==j qeologi/aj biblio/n B / peri\ Qeou=triatriatriatriatria/doj. 4/doj. 4/doj. 4/doj. 4/doj. 4. Àðê. 160-161 (îêðåìèé àðêóø, ñêëàäåíèé óäâ³÷³) áîãîñëîâñüêèéòåêñò ïðî áîæåñòâåííó ìèë³ñòü òà áëàãîäàòü. 5. Àðê. 162-221. Th=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(eraTh=j i(era=j=j=j=j=jqeologi/aj biblio/n G / peri\ Dhmiourgi/aj. qeologi/aj biblio/n G / peri\ Dhmiourgi/aj. qeologi/aj biblio/n G / peri\ Dhmiourgi/aj. qeologi/aj biblio/n G / peri\ Dhmiourgi/aj. qeologi/aj biblio/n G / peri\ Dhmiourgi/aj. 6. Àðê.235-310. Peri\ e)nsarkwPeri\ e)nsarkwPeri\ e)nsarkwPeri\ e)nsarkwPeri\ e)nsarkw/////sewj.sewj.sewj.sewj.sewj.

Øèôð: 103-ð, 137/c

17

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 1-31. Âñòóï äî òåîëîã³¿.2. Àðê. 32-102. Ñâÿùåííà òåîëîã³ÿ. Êíèãà 1. Ïðî ºäèíîãî Áîãà òà ïðî

áîæåñòâåíí³ âëàñòèâîñò³.3. Àðê. 103-147. Ñâÿùåííà òåîëîã³ÿ. Êíèãà 2. Ïðî òðèºäèí³ñòü Áîãà.4. Àðê. 160-161 – (îêðåìèé ëèñò, ñêëàäåíèé óäâ³÷³) áîãîñëîâñüêèé òåêñò

ïðî áîæåñòâåííó ìèë³ñòü òà áëàãîäàòü.5. Àðê. 162-221. Ñâÿùåííà òåîëîã³ÿ. Êíèãà 3. Ïðî òâîðåííÿ.6. Àðê. 235-310. Ïðî [áîæåñòâåííå] âò³ëåííÿ.

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê áîãîñëîâñüêèõ òâîð³â XVII-XVIII ñò. âêëþ÷àº òðè êíèãèñâÿùåííî¿ òåîëîã³¿. Ó òðåò³é êíèç³ öüîãî òâîðó íà àðê. 213 ïîäàºòüñÿ ñïèñîêðîçõîäæåíü ì³æ ëþòåðàíñüêèì ³ êàëüâ³í³ñòñüêèì â³ðîñïîâ³äàííÿìè. Îêðåìèéàðêóø, ñêëàäåíèé óäâ³÷³, ì³ñòèòü áîãîñëîâñüêèé òåêñò ïðî áîæåñüêó ìèë³ñòü ³áëàãîäàòü. Íà àðê. 311 ðîçì³ùåí³ õðîíîëîã³÷í³ íîòàòêè – ç³ñòàâëåííÿ ïîä³é óñóñï³ëüíîìó ³ öåðêîâíîìó æèòò³. Àðêóø³ 148-159, 222-234, 312-319 íå ì³ñòÿòüòåêñòó.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (çàâèíÿòêîì àðê. 214, 219), áåç êíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèìêîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè. Ðîçì³ð – 284 õ 196, îáñÿã – 319 àðê. Êîäåêñ ó ãàðíîìó ñòàí³,ìàº øòàìï «Ó.Õ.».

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII-XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 1-31. Ââåäåíèå â òåîëîãèþ.2. Ëë. 32-102. Ñâÿùåííàÿ òåîëîãèÿ. Êíèãà 1. Î åäèíîì Áîãå è î

áîæåñòâåííûõ ñâîéñòâàõ.3. Ëë. 103-147. Ñâÿùåííàÿ òåîëîãèÿ. Êíèãà 2. Î òðîè÷íîñòè Áîãà.4. Ëë. 160 161 – (îòäåëüíûé ëèñò, ñëîæåííûé âäâîå) áîãîñëîâñêèé òåêñò î

áîæåñòâåííîé ìèëîñòè è áëàãîäàòè.5. Ëë. 162-221. Ñâÿùåííàÿ òåîëîãèÿ. Êíèãà 3. Î Òâîðåíèè.6. Ëë. 235-310. Î [áîæåñòâåííîì] âîïëîùåíèè.

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê áîãîñëîâñêèõ ñî÷èíåíèé XVII-XVIII â. âêëþ÷àåò òðèêíèãè ñâÿùåííîé òåîëîãèè, â êí. 3 íà ë. 213 ïîìåùåí ñïèñîê ðàçëè÷èé ìåæäóëþòåðàíñêèì è êàëüâèíèñòñêèì âåðîèñïîâåäàíèÿìè. Îòäåëüíûé ëèñò, ñëîæåííûéâäâîå, ñîäåðæèò áîãîñëîâñêèé òåêñò î áîæåñêîé ìèëîñòè è áëàãîäàòè. Íà ë.311ïîìåùåíû õðîíîëîãè÷åñêèå çàìåòêè – ñîïîñòàâëåíèÿ ñîáûòèé â îáùåñòâåííîé èöåðêîâíîé æèçíè. Ëèñòû 148-159, 222-234, 312-319 íå ñîäåðæàò òåêñòà.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (çàèñêëþ÷åíèåì ëë. 214, 219), áåç êíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñêîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè. Ðàçìåð 284 õ 196, îáúåì 319 ë. Êîäåêñ â õîðîøåìñîñòîÿíèè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

18

[Collection, XVII-XVIII cent.]Contents:1. Ff.1 -31. Introduction to theology.2. Ff.32-102. Holy theology. Book 1. About single God and about His divine

properties.3. Ff.103-147. Holy theology. Book 2. About triune God.4. Ff.160-161. (separate leaf folded in two) Theological text about Gods favorand grace.5. Ff.162-221. Holy theology. Book 3. About Creation.6. Ff.235-320. About [divine] incarnation.

The handwritten collection of theological works of the XVII-XVIII cent., includesthree books of holy theology, on f. 213 in the book 3 there is a list of distinctionsbetween Lutheran and Calvinistic religions. A separate leaf, folded in two, contains atheological text about Gods favor and grace. On f. 311 chronological notes are placed -comparison of some events in public and church life. Ff. 148-159, 222-234, 312-319have no text.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper, in the same handwriting(except ff. 214, 219), without book decorations. Cardboard binding with leather spineand corners. 284 mm x 196 mm, volume - 319 f. The codex is well preserved, has astamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

7. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. II-VII, 1-869. Sullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ twSullogh\ tw=n qeofqo/ggwn r(hma=n qeofqo/ggwn r(hma=n qeofqo/ggwn r(hma=n qeofqo/ggwn r(hma=n qeofqo/ggwn r(hma/////twntwntwntwntwn, kai\, kai\, kai\, kai\, kai\

didaskaliwdidaskaliwdidaskaliwdidaskaliwdidaskaliw=n tw=n tw=n tw=n tw=n tw=n qeofo/rwn prw=n qeofo/rwn prw=n qeofo/rwn prw=n qeofo/rwn prw=n qeofo/rwn prw/twn, a/twn, a/twn, a/twn, a/twn, a)po)po)po)po)po\ pa\ pa\ pa\ pa\ pa/shj grafh=j qeopneu/stou/shj grafh=j qeopneu/stou/shj grafh=j qeopneu/stou/shj grafh=j qeopneu/stou/shj grafh=j qeopneu/stousunaqroisqei=sa, kai oi)kei/wj kai\ prosfo/rwj e)kteqei=sa, ei)j wsunaqroisqei=sa, kai oi)kei/wj kai\ prosfo/rwj e)kteqei=sa, ei)j wsunaqroisqei=sa, kai oi)kei/wj kai\ prosfo/rwj e)kteqei=sa, ei)j wsunaqroisqei=sa, kai oi)kei/wj kai\ prosfo/rwj e)kteqei=sa, ei)j wsunaqroisqei=sa, kai oi)kei/wj kai\ prosfo/rwj e)kteqei=sa, ei)j w)fe/leian)fe/leian)fe/leian)fe/leian)fe/leiantwtwtwtwtw=n =n =n =n =n eeeee)ntugxano/ntwn)ntugxano/ntwn)ntugxano/ntwn)ntugxano/ntwn)ntugxano/ntwn, , , , , paraparaparaparapara\ Pau/lou tou= o(siwta\ Pau/lou tou= o(siwta\ Pau/lou tou= o(siwta\ Pau/lou tou= o(siwta\ Pau/lou tou= o(siwta/tou monaxou=, kth/toroj te/tou monaxou=, kth/toroj te/tou monaxou=, kth/toroj te/tou monaxou=, kth/toroj te/tou monaxou=, kth/toroj tekai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th=j e)ponomazome/nhj Eu)erge/tidoj.kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th=j e)ponomazome/nhj Eu)erge/tidoj.kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th=j e)ponomazome/nhj Eu)erge/tidoj.kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th=j e)ponomazome/nhj Eu)erge/tidoj.kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th=j e)ponomazome/nhj Eu)erge/tidoj.22222. Àðê. 431-441. )Apo)Apo)Apo)Apo)Apo\ fqe/gmata kai\ i)stori/aj tw\ fqe/gmata kai\ i)stori/aj tw\ fqe/gmata kai\ i)stori/aj tw\ fqe/gmata kai\ i)stori/aj tw\ fqe/gmata kai\ i)stori/aj tw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a(gi/wn, mazome/na e)k tou=(gi/wn, mazome/na e)k tou=(gi/wn, mazome/na e)k tou=(gi/wn, mazome/na e)k tou=(gi/wn, mazome/na e)k tou=paterikou=, kai\ e)k twpaterikou=, kai\ e)k twpaterikou=, kai\ e)k twpaterikou=, kai\ e)k twpaterikou=, kai\ e)k tw=n bi/wn tw=n bi/wn tw=n bi/wn tw=n bi/wn tw=n bi/wn tw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a(gi/wn, kai\ e(rmhneuqe/nta(gi/wn, kai\ e(rmhneuqe/nta(gi/wn, kai\ e(rmhneuqe/nta(gi/wn, kai\ e(rmhneuqe/nta(gi/wn, kai\ e(rmhneuqe/nta ei)j pe/zhn faei)j pe/zhn faei)j pe/zhn faei)j pe/zhn faei)j pe/zhn fa/////sin parasin parasin parasin parasin para\ Gewrgi/ou r(h/tora Ai)/nou. \ Gewrgi/ou r(h/tora Ai)/nou. \ Gewrgi/ou r(h/tora Ai)/nou. \ Gewrgi/ou r(h/tora Ai)/nou. \ Gewrgi/ou r(h/tora Ai)/nou. 3. Àðê. 442 îêðåìèé íàïèñ: e)/xe pro sou\... a)gge/louj kuri/ou, dou/leuson kalw=j kai\ kalw=j douleuqh/s$ (íåõàéñòàíóòü ïåðåä òîáîþ àíãåëè Ãîñïîäà; êîðèñÿ ¿ì, ³ âîíè áóäóòü êîðèòèñÿ òîá³).....

Øèôð: 90-ð, 121/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò.] Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. II-VII, 1-869. Ç³áðàííÿ áîæåñòâåííèõ âèñëîâ³â òà ïîâ÷àíü, ñêëàäåíå

ç áîæåñòâåííèì íàòõíåííÿì (äëÿ äîïîìîãè òèì, õòî ïðèõîäèòü äî îáèòåë³)áëàãî÷åñòèâèì ÷åíöåì Ïàâëîì, çàñíîâíèêîì é ³ãóìåíîì îáèòåë³ Áîãîìàòåð³-áëàãîä³éíèö³.

2.2.2.2.2. Àðê. 431-441. Âèñëîâè ñâÿòèõ îòö³â, âèáðàí³ ç ïàòåðèêà ³ æèò³é ñâÿòèõ³ äîñòóïíî âèòëóìà÷åí³ ðèòîðîì Ãåîðã³ºì Åíîñüêèì.

19

3.3.3.3.3. Àðê. 442 – îêðåìèé íàïèñ: “Íåõàé ñòàíóòü ïåðåä òîáîþ àíãåëè Ãîñïîäà;êîðèñÿ ¿ì, ³ âîíè áóäóòü êîðèòèñÿ òîá³”.

Çá³ðíèê XVII-XVIII ñò. ì³ñòèòü òàê³ ñêëàäîâ³: 1-øà ÷àñòèíà – Ïàòåðèê ³ãóìåíàÅâåðãåòèäñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ ó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ îòöÿ Ïàâëà. Ðóêîïèñ ì³ñòèòü 1-óòà 2-ó êíèãè ïàòåðèêà. Íà àðê. II-VIIb çì³ñò 1-¿ òà 2-¿ êíèã; àðê.1-221 – Bibli/onPrw=ton (Êíèãà Ïåðøà, ùî ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç 50 ãëàâ); àðê. 222-423b – Bibli/on Deu/teron (Êíèãà Äðóãà, ùî ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç 50 ãëàâ). Àðêóø³ 423-430 íå ì³ñòÿòü òåêñòó.2-à ÷àñòèíà öå çá³ðíèê àïîôòåãì. 3-ÿ ìàº ò³ëüêè îêðåìèé íàïèñ.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, ïðèêðàøåíèéçàñòàâêîþ, ³í³ö³àëàìè, ê³íö³âêàìè. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 220 õ 163, îáñÿã – [11], 442àðê., ïèñàíà íà ïàïåð³. Îïðàâà äåðåâ’ÿíà, îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ ç òèñíåíèìðîñëèííèì îðíàìåíòîì, çáåðåãëàñÿ îäíà ç çàñò³áîê. Êîäåêñ ó õîðîøîìó ñòàí³, ìàºøòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII-XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæ.:1. Ëë. II-VII, 1-869. Ñîáðàíèå áîæåñòâåííûõ ðå÷åíèé è ïîó÷åíèé,

ñîñòàâëåííîå ïî áîæåñòâåííîìó âäîõíîâåíèþ (äëÿ ïîìîùè ïðèõîäÿùèì)áëàãî÷åñòèâûì ìîíàõîì Ïàâëîì, îñíîâàòåëåì è èãóìåíîì îáèòåëèÁîãîìàòåðè-áëàãîäåòåëüíèöû.

22222. Ëë. 431-441. Èçðå÷åíèÿ ñâÿòûõ îòöîâ, èçáðàííûå èç ïàòåðèêà è æèòèéñâÿòûõ è äîñòóïíî èñòîëêîâàííûå ðèòîðîì Ãåîðãèåì Ýíîññêèì.

3.3.3.3.3. Ë. 442 îòäåëüíàÿ íàäïèñü: “Ïóñòü ïðåäñòàíóò ïåðåä òîáîé àíãåëûÃîñïîäà; ïîâèíóéñÿ èì, è îíè áóäóò ïîâèíîâàòüñÿ òåáå”.

Ñáîðíèê XVII-XVIII â. âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ÷àñòè: 1-ÿ ÷àñòü – Ïàòåðèêèãóìåíà Åâåðãåòèäñêîãî ìîíàñòûðÿ â Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëå îòöà Ïàâëà. Ðóêîïèñüñîäåðæèò 1-þ è 2-þ êíèãè ïàòåðèêà. Ëë.II-VIIb – ñîäåðæàíèå 1-é è 2-é êíèã;ëë.1–221 Bibli/on Prw=ton (Êíèãà Ïåðâàÿ, ñîñòîÿùàÿ èç 50 ãëàâ); ëë.222-423b –Bibli/on Deu/teron (Êíèãà Âòîðàÿ, ñîñòîÿùàÿ èç 50 ãëàâ). Ëë. 424-441 íå ñîäåðæàòòåêñòà. 2-ÿ ÷àñòü – ñáîðíèê àïîôòåãì. 3-ÿ – èìååò òîëüêî îòäåëüíóþ çàïèñü.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, óêðàøåíàçàñòàâêîé, èíèöèàëàìè, êîíöîâêàìè; ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 220 õ 163, îáúåì – [11], 442ë. ïèñàíà íà áóìàãå. Ïåðåïëåò äåðåâÿííûé, îáòÿíóò êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåé ñ òèñíåííûìðàñòèòåëüíûì îðíàìåíòîì, ñîõðàíèëàñü îäíà èç çàñòåæåê. Êîäåêñ õîðîøåéñîõðàííîñòè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Collection, XVII-XVIII cent.]Contents:1. Ff. II-VII, 1-869. Collection of divine sayings and sermons, made with di-

vine inspiration (for the help to those who come to the cloister), compiled by piousmonk Paul, founder and Father Superior of Mother of God-benefactress monas-tery.

2. Ff. 431- 441. Sayings of Fathers of the Church selected from the Lives of theSaints and comprehensibly explained by rhetorician George of Enos.

20

3. Ff. 442 - Separate inscription: “Let the angels of the Lord appear beforeyou; obey them and they will obey you”.

The collection of the XVII-XVIII cent. includes the following parts: the 1st part -Lives of the Fathers by Father Superior of Euergethid monastery in ConstantinopleFather Paul. The manuscript contains the first and the second book of the Lives of theFathers. Ff. II-VIIb - content of the first and the second books. Ff.1-221 - Bibli/onPrw=ton (Book First consisting of 50 chapters). Ff. 222-423b - Bibli/on Deu/teron(Book Second, consisting of 50 chapters). Ff. 424-441 do not contain any text. Thesecond part is a collection of apothegms. The 3rd has only one separate record.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, decoratedwith a headpiece, initials, colophons, 220 mm x 163 mm, volume - [11], 442 f. writtenon paper. Bound in wooden board, covered with brown leather with embossed vegeta-ble ornament, one of the clasps remained. Codex is well preserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.”i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

8. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. VII-XII, ñ. 1-629. )Ek tw)Ek tw)Ek tw)Ek tw)Ek tw=n=n=n=n=n sullogwsullogwsullogwsullogwsullogw=n tou= o(siwta=n tou= o(siwta=n tou= o(siwta=n tou= o(siwta=n tou= o(siwta/////toutoutoutoutou patro patro patro patro patro\j\j\j\j\j

h(mwh(mwh(mwh(mwh(mw=n Pau/lou monaxou=, kth/toroj te kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/=n Pau/lou monaxou=, kth/toroj te kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/=n Pau/lou monaxou=, kth/toroj te kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/=n Pau/lou monaxou=, kth/toroj te kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/=n Pau/lou monaxou=, kth/toroj te kai\ h(goume/nou monh=j th=j Qeomh/toroj, th =j e )ponomazome /nhj Eu )erge /tidoj.toroj, th =j e )ponomazome /nhj Eu )erge /tidoj.toroj, th =j e )ponomazome /nhj Eu )erge /tidoj.toroj, th =j e )ponomazome /nhj Eu )erge /tidoj.toroj, th =j e )ponomazome /nhj Eu )erge /tidoj.22222. Ñ. 631-641. KaqolikaKaqolikaKaqolikaKaqolikaKaqolika\ ... kai\ ei)j klhrikou\j, kai\ ei)j monaxou\j kai\ ei)j\ ... kai\ ei)j klhrikou\j, kai\ ei)j monaxou\j kai\ ei)j\ ... kai\ ei)j klhrikou\j, kai\ ei)j monaxou\j kai\ ei)j\ ... kai\ ei)j klhrikou\j, kai\ ei)j monaxou\j kai\ ei)j\ ... kai\ ei)j klhrikou\j, kai\ ei)j monaxou\j kai\ ei)jkosmikou\j.kosmikou\j.kosmikou\j.kosmikou\j.kosmikou\j.

Øèôð: 91-ð, 122/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. VII-XII, ñ. 1-629. ²ç ç³áðàííÿ áëàãî÷åñòèâîãî îòöÿ íàøîãî, ÷åíöÿ

Ïàâëà, çàñíîâíèêà é ³ãóìåíà îáèòåë³ Áîãîìàòåð³-áëàãîä³éíèö³.2. Ñ. 631-641. Çàãàëüí³ [íàñòàâëÿííÿ] äëÿ êë³ðèê³â, ÷åíö³â ³ ìèðÿí.

Çá³ðíèê XVII-XVIII ñò. Ïåðø³ 6 àðêóø³â íå ì³ñòÿòü òåêñòó. Äàë³ ðîçì³ùåíîðóêîïèñè: 1. Ïàòåðèê ³ãóìåíà Åâåðãåòèäñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ ó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ îòöÿÏàâëà. Ðóêîïèñ âêëþ÷àº 3-þ ³ 4-ó êíèãè ïàòåðèêà. Àðê.VII-XII – çì³ñò 3-¿ òà 4-¿êíèã; ñ. 1-333 – Bibli/on Tri/ton (Êíèãà Òðåòÿ, ùî ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç 50 ãëàâ); ñ. 335-629 – Bibli/on Te/tarton (Êíèãà ×åòâåðòà, ùî ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç 50 ãëàâ). 2.Íàñòàâëÿííÿ äëÿ ìèðÿí ³ êë³ðèê³â ùîäî çàáîðîíè ¿ñòè ì’ÿñî òà ïèòè âèíî.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, ïðèêðàøåíèéçàñòàâêîþ, êðàñèâèìè ³í³ö³àëàìè. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà 220 õ 163, îáñÿã [XIV], 641 ñ.,íàïèñàíèé íà ïàïåð³. Îïðàâà äåðåâÿíà, îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ ç òèñíóòèìðîñëèííèì îðíàìåíòîì. Ðóêîïèñ äîáðå çáåðåûãñÿ, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII-XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:

21

1. Ëë. VII-XII, c. 1-629. Èç ñîáðàíèÿ áëàãî÷åñòèâîãî îòöà íàøåãî,ìîíàõà Ïàâëà, îñíîâàòåëÿ è èãóìåíà îáèòåëè Áîãîìàòåðè-áëàãîäåòåëüíèöû.

2. C. 631-641. Îáùèå [íàñòàâëåíèÿ] äëÿ êëèðèêîâ, ìîíàõîâ è ìèðÿí.

Ñáîðíèê XVII-XVIII â. Ïåðâûå 6 ëèñòîâ íå ñîäåðæàò òåêñòà. Äàëåå ñëåäóþòðóêîïèñè: 1. Ïàòåðèê èãóìåíà Åâåðãåòèäñêîãî ìîíàñòûðÿ â Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëå îòöàÏàâëà. Ðóêîïèñü ñîäåðæèò 3-þ è 4-þ êíèãè ïàòåðèêà. Ëë. VII-XII ñîäåðæàíèå 3-é è 4-é êíèã; Ñ. 1-333 Bibli/on Tri/ton (Êíèãà Òðåòüÿ, ñîñòîÿùàÿ èç 50 ãëàâ);Ñ. 335-629 – Bibli/on Te/tarton (Êíèãà ×åòâåðòàÿ, ñîñòîÿùàÿ èç 50 ãëàâ).2. Íàñòàâëåíèå äëÿ ìèðÿí è êëèðèêîâ îòíîñèòåëüíî çàïðåòà åñòü ìÿñî è ïèòü âèíî.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, óêðàøåíàçàñòàâêîé, êðàñèâûìè èíèöèàëàìè, ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 220 õ 163, îáúåì – [XIV], 641ñ., ïèñàíà íà áóìàãå. Ïåðåïëåò äåðåâÿííûé, îáòÿíóò êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåé ñ òèñíåííûìðàñòèòåëüíûì îðíàìåíòîì, â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Collection, XVII-XVIII cent.]Contents:1. Ff. VII-XII, p. 1-629. From the collection of our pious father, monk Paul,founder and Father-Superior of the Blessed Virgin-benefactress monastery.2. P. 631-641. General [instructions] for clergymen, monks and laymen.

The collection of the XVII-XVIII cent. The first 6 pages do not contain any text.Further follow the manuscripts: 1. Lives of the Fathers by Father-Superior of Euergethidmonastery in Constantinople Father Paul. The manuscript contains the 3rd and the 4th

books of the Lives of the Fathers. Ff. VII-XII - contents of the 3rd and the 4th books.Ff.1-333 Bibli/on Tri/ton (Book Third, consisting of 50 chapters); Ff. 335-629 - Bibli/on Te/tarton (Book Fourth, consisting of 50 chapters). 2.The precept for laymen andclergymen concerning prohibition of eating meat and drinking wine.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, decoratedwith a headpiece, beautiful initials, 220 mm x 163 mm, volume [XIV], 641 p., writtenon paper. Bound in wooden board, covered with brown leather with embossed vegeta-ble ornament, well preserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

9. )Iwsh\f monaxou= %)Iwsh\f monaxou= %)Iwsh\f monaxou= %)Iwsh\f monaxou= %)Iwsh\f monaxou= %(= Brue/nnioj to(= Brue/nnioj to(= Brue/nnioj to(= Brue/nnioj to(= Brue/nnioj to\ e)pw\ e)pw\ e)pw\ e)pw\ e)pw/numon o(mili/ai/numon o(mili/ai/numon o(mili/ai/numon o(mili/ai/numon o(mili/aidiadiadiadiadia/foroi, r(hqei=sai e)n t$= Kwnstantinopo/lei e)pi\ th=j/foroi, r(hqei=sai e)n t$= Kwnstantinopo/lei e)pi\ th=j/foroi, r(hqei=sai e)n t$= Kwnstantinopo/lei e)pi\ th=j/foroi, r(hqei=sai e)n t$= Kwnstantinopo/lei e)pi\ th=j/foroi, r(hqei=sai e)n t$= Kwnstantinopo/lei e)pi\ th=jbasilei/aj Manouh\l tou= Palaiolo/gou kai\ sofwtabasilei/aj Manouh\l tou= Palaiolo/gou kai\ sofwtabasilei/aj Manouh\l tou= Palaiolo/gou kai\ sofwtabasilei/aj Manouh\l tou= Palaiolo/gou kai\ sofwtabasilei/aj Manouh\l tou= Palaiolo/gou kai\ sofwta/tou,/tou,/tou,/tou,/tou,kai\ th=j patriarxi/aj )Iwsh\f tou= kai\ oi)koumenikou=kai\ th=j patriarxi/aj )Iwsh\f tou= kai\ oi)koumenikou=kai\ th=j patriarxi/aj )Iwsh\f tou= kai\ oi)koumenikou=kai\ th=j patriarxi/aj )Iwsh\f tou= kai\ oi)koumenikou=kai\ th=j patriarxi/aj )Iwsh\f tou= kai\ oi)koumenikou=patriapatriapatriapatriapatria/rxou... - /rxou... - /rxou... - /rxou... - /rxou... - [XVII-XVIII ñò.]

Øèôð: 104-ð, 138/c.

22

Ð³çí³ ãîì³ë³¿ ÷åíöÿ ²îñèôà, ïðîçâàíîãî Áðèºíí³ºì, ïðîìîâëåí³ íèì óîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ ïðè öàðþâàíí³ Ìàíó¿ëà Ïàëåîëîãà òà ïðè ïàòð³àðøåñòâ³íàéìóäð³øîãî ³ íàéñâÿò³øîãî ²îñèôà. [XVII-XVIII ñò.]

Çá³ðíèê ïðîïîâ³äåé òà ä³àëîã³â ÷åíöÿ ²îñèôà (XIV-XV ñò.) íà ð³çí³ òåìè (“Ïðîòðèºäèí³ñòü Áîãà”, “Ïðî ðîçï’ÿòòÿ Ãîñïîäà íàøîãî ²ñóñà Õðèñòà”, “Ïðî ÑâÿòîãîÄóõà”, “Ïðî íàøó â³ðó” òà ³í.; âñüîãî 44 ïðîìîâè ³ 3 ä³àëîãè) (àðê. 1-375). Íà àðê.[II-V²] ðîçì³ùåíî çì³ñò çá³ðíèêà.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, íà ïàïåð³.Ê³íîâàðí³ ³í³ö³àëè, çàñòàâêà òà äåÿê³ çàãîëîâêè. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 347 õ 245, îáñÿã–[VI], 375 àðê. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, øê³ðÿíèé êîð³íåöü ³ ð³æêè (ïî÷. XIX ñò.). Ðóêîïèñäîáðå çáåð³ãñÿ, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Ðàçëè÷íûå ãîìèëèè ìîíàõà Èîñèôà, ïðîçâàííîãî Áðèåííèåì,ïðîèçíåñåííûå èì â Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëå â öàðñòâîâàíèå Ìàíóèëà Ïàëåîëîãàè â ïàòðèàðøåñòâî ìóäðåéøåãî è ñâÿòåéøåãî Èîñèôà. [[[[[XVII-XVIII â.]

Ñáîðíèê ïðîïîâåäåé è äèàëîãîâ ìîíàõà Èîñèôà (XIV-XV ââ.) íà ðàçëè÷íûåòåìû (“Î òðîè÷íîñòè Áîãà”, “Î ðàñïÿòèè Ãîñïîäà íàøåãî Èèñóñà Õðèñòà”, “ÎÑâÿòîì Äóõå”, “Î íàøåé âåðå” è äð.; âñåãî 44 ðå÷è è 3 äèàëîãà) (ëë.1-375). Íàëèñòàõ [II-VI] ïîìåùåíî ñîäåðæàíèå ñáîðíèêà.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, íà áóìàãå.Êèíîâàðíûå èíèöèàëû, çàñòàâêà è íåêîòîðûå çàãîëîâêè. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 347 õ245, îáúåì – [VI], 375 ë. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, êîæàíûé êîðåøîê è óãîëêè (íà÷.XIX â.). Ðóêîïèñü õîðîøåé ñîõðàííîñòè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Various homilies by monk Joseph, called Brienny, delivered by him inConstantinople in the reign of Immanuel Paleolog and patriarchate of the wisestand most holy Joseph. [XVII-XVIII cent.].

The collection of sermons and dialogues of monk Joseph (XIV-XV cent.) onvarious themes (“About trinity of the God”, “About the crucifixion of our Lord JesusChrist”, “About Holy Spirit”, “About our faith” etc; 44 speeches and 3 dialogues inall (ff.1-375}. On ff. [II-VI] the table of the book contents is placed.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, on paper.Cinnabar initials, a headpiece and some headings. 347 mm x 245 mm, volume [VI],375 ff. Cardboard binding, leather spine and corners (beginning of the XIXcent.).The manuscript is well preserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University ofKharkov”.

10. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII cò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 1-7. Tou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n aTou= e)n a(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw=n Grhgori/ou Nu/sshj,=n Grhgori/ou Nu/sshj,=n Grhgori/ou Nu/sshj,=n Grhgori/ou Nu/sshj,=n Grhgori/ou Nu/sshj,

peri\ tou= kataperi\ tou= kataperi\ tou= kataperi\ tou= kataperi\ tou= kata\ Qeo\ Qeo\ Qeo\ Qeo\ Qeo\n skopou=, kai\ \n skopou=, kai\ \n skopou=, kai\ \n skopou=, kai\ \n skopou=, kai\ ththththth=j kata=j kata=j kata=j kata=j kata\ a\ a\ a\ a\ a)lh/qeian a)lh/qeian a)lh/qeian a)lh/qeian a)lh/qeian a)skh/sewj)skh/sewj)skh/sewj)skh/sewj)skh/sewj, , , , , kai\ prokai\ prokai\ prokai\ prokai\ pro\j\j\j\j\jtou\j atou\j atou\j atou\j atou\j a)paith/santaj a)paith/santaj a)paith/santaj a)paith/santaj a)paith/santaj a)skhta)skhta)skhta)skhta)skhta\\\\\jjjjj peri peri peri peri peri \\ \\\ ththththth=j =j =j =j =j eu)eu)eu)eu)eu)sebeisebeisebeisebeisebei/////an skopou=, an skopou=, an skopou=, an skopou=, an skopou=, kaikaikaikaikai\ \ \ \ \ toutoutoutoutou= o(/pwj= o(/pwj= o(/pwj= o(/pwj= o(/pwj

23

xrh\ sunei=nai axrh\ sunei=nai axrh\ sunei=nai axrh\ sunei=nai axrh\ sunei=nai a)llh/loij kai\ sunagwni/)llh/loij kai\ sunagwni/)llh/loij kai\ sunagwni/)llh/loij kai\ sunagwni/)llh/loij kai\ sunagwni/zesqai, zesqai, zesqai, zesqai, zesqai, u(poto/pwsiju(poto/pwsiju(poto/pwsiju(poto/pwsiju(poto/pwsij..... [XVIII ñò.] 2.Àðê. 8-11. Äåê³ëüêà â³ðø³â ïðî ÷åðíåöòâî òà àñêåçó: à) Me/loj to\ stoixi/diontou= sofwta/tou Kuriakou= tou= Magi/strou. b) ( /Eteroi sti/xoi katanuktikoi\to\n a)lfa/bhton tou= kuri/ou Sume/wn tou= qeolo/gou kai\ magi/strou. c) Tou=)Abba= mega/lou sti/xoi to\n a)lfa/bhton, pro\j ... monaxou\j nouqesi/a. d) Sti/xoi i)ambei=oi Kassi/aj th=j sofwta/thj peri\ monaxw=n. e) gnw=mai th=j au)th=jKassi/aj th=j sofwta/thj. f) )Iwa/nnou tou= th=j kli/makoj. g) Qewri/a th=j a(gi/aj kli/makoj. [XVIII ñò.] 3. Àðê. 12-14. Bi/oj e)n e)pitom$= tou= makari/ou )IwaBi/oj e)n e)pitom$= tou= makari/ou )IwaBi/oj e)n e)pitom$= tou= makari/ou )IwaBi/oj e)n e)pitom$= tou= makari/ou )IwaBi/oj e)n e)pitom$= tou= makari/ou )Iwa/////nnou tou= kaqhgoume/nou tou= annou tou= kaqhgoume/nou tou= annou tou= kaqhgoume/nou tou= annou tou= kaqhgoume/nou tou= annou tou= kaqhgoume/nou tou= a(gi /ou o) /rouj Sina(gi /ou o) /rouj Sina(gi /ou o) /rouj Sina(gi /ou o) /rouj Sina(gi /ou o) /rouj Sina=, tou= legome/nou=, tou= legome/nou=, tou= legome/nou=, tou= legome/nou=, tou= legome/nousxolastikou=, tou= kai\ suggrayame/nou pni= kai\ tau/taj plasxolastikou=, tou= kai\ suggrayame/nou pni= kai\ tau/taj plasxolastikou=, tou= kai\ suggrayame/nou pni= kai\ tau/taj plasxolastikou=, tou= kai\ suggrayame/nou pni= kai\ tau/taj plasxolastikou=, tou= kai\ suggrayame/nou pni= kai\ tau/taj pla/kaj, h)/goun/kaj, h)/goun/kaj, h)/goun/kaj, h)/goun/kaj, h)/gounth\n ath\n ath\n ath\n ath\n a(gi/an kli/maka. -1745. (gi/an kli/maka. -1745. (gi/an kli/maka. -1745. (gi/an kli/maka. -1745. (gi/an kli/maka. -1745. 4. Àðê. 14b-15b. )Epistolh\ tou= )Abba)Epistolh\ tou= )Abba)Epistolh\ tou= )Abba)Epistolh\ tou= )Abba)Epistolh\ tou= )Abba= )Iwa= )Iwa= )Iwa= )Iwa= )Iwa/nnou/nnou/nnou/nnou/nnouh(goume/nou th=j (Rai+qou=, proh(goume/nou th=j (Rai+qou=, proh(goume/nou th=j (Rai+qou=, proh(goume/nou th=j (Rai+qou=, proh(goume/nou th=j (Rai+qou=, pro\j )Iwa\j )Iwa\j )Iwa\j )Iwa\j )Iwa/nnhn to/nnhn to/nnhn to/nnhn to/nnhn to\n a\n a\n a\n a\n a)ciagasto)ciagasto)ciagasto)ciagasto)ciagasto\n tou= Sina\n tou= Sina\n tou= Sina\n tou= Sina\n tou= Sina= o)/rouj= o)/rouj= o)/rouj= o)/rouj= o)/roujh(gou/menon toh(gou/menon toh(gou/menon toh(gou/menon toh(gou/menon to\n e)pi/klhn sxolastiko\n e)pi/klhn sxolastiko\n e)pi/klhn sxolastiko\n e)pi/klhn sxolastiko\n e)pi/klhn sxolastiko\n, u(/steron de\ kai\ a\n, u(/steron de\ kai\ a\n, u(/steron de\ kai\ a\n, u(/steron de\ kai\ a\n, u(/steron de\ kai\ a)po)po)po)po)po\ suggra\ suggra\ suggra\ suggra\ suggra/mmatoj/mmatoj/mmatoj/mmatoj/mmatojo)nomasqe/nta th=j kli/makoj. -1745. o)nomasqe/nta th=j kli/makoj. -1745. o)nomasqe/nta th=j kli/makoj. -1745. o)nomasqe/nta th=j kli/makoj. -1745. o)nomasqe/nta th=j kli/makoj. -1745. 5. Àðê. 15b-16. )Epistolh\ a )Epistolh\ a )Epistolh\ a )Epistolh\ a )Epistolh\ a)moibai/a. -)moibai/a. -)moibai/a. -)moibai/a. -)moibai/a. -1745. 1745. 1745. 1745. 1745. 6. Àðê. 16b-126. Bi/bloj th=j kli/makoj. -1745. Bi/bloj th=j kli/makoj. -1745. Bi/bloj th=j kli/makoj. -1745. Bi/bloj th=j kli/makoj. -1745. Bi/bloj th=j kli/makoj. -1745. 7. Àðê. 127-154. Tou= e)nTou= e)nTou= e)nTou= e)nTou= e)naaaaa(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro(gi/oij patro\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw\j h(mw=n Basilei/ou tou= Mega=n Basilei/ou tou= Mega=n Basilei/ou tou= Mega=n Basilei/ou tou= Mega=n Basilei/ou tou= Mega/lou a/lou a/lou a/lou a/lou a)rxiepisko/pou Kaisarei/)rxiepisko/pou Kaisarei/)rxiepisko/pou Kaisarei/)rxiepisko/pou Kaisarei/)rxiepisko/pou Kaisarei/aj Kappadoki/aj, proaj Kappadoki/aj, proaj Kappadoki/aj, proaj Kappadoki/aj, proaj Kappadoki/aj, pro\j tou\j ne/ouj, o(/pwj a\j tou\j ne/ouj, o(/pwj a\j tou\j ne/ouj, o(/pwj a\j tou\j ne/ouj, o(/pwj a\j tou\j ne/ouj, o(/pwj a)\n e)k tw)\n e)k tw)\n e)k tw)\n e)k tw)\n e)k tw=n e(llhnikw=n e(llhnikw=n e(llhnikw=n e(llhnikw=n e(llhnikw=n w=n w=n w=n w=n w)feloi=nto)feloi=nto)feloi=nto)feloi=nto)feloi=ntolo/gwn. lo/gwn. lo/gwn. lo/gwn. lo/gwn. [XVII - XVIII ñò.]

Øèôð: 149-ð, 192/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVII - XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 1-7. Ñâÿòîãî îòöÿ íàøîãî Ãðèãîð³ÿ Íèññüêîãî òâ³ð ïðî æèòòÿ çà

áîæåñòâåííèìè ðîçïîðÿäæåííÿìè, ïðî ñïðàâæíþ àñêåçó, ïðî áëàãî÷åñòÿñòðîãèõ àñêåò³â ³ ïðî âçàºìíó äîïîìîãó. - [ XVIII ñò.]

2. Àðê. 8-11. Äåê³ëüêà â³ðø³â ïðî ÷åðíåöòâî òà àñêåçó: a) Â³ðøíàéìóäð³øîãî Êèð³àêà Ìàã³ñòðà; á) Â³ðø³ â àëôàâ³òíîìó ïîðÿäêó ïàíàÑèìåîíà, òåîëîãà ³ ìàã³ñòðà; â) Â³ðø³ â àëôàâ³òíîìó ïîðÿäêó íàñòîÿòåëÿ[ìîíàñòèðÿ]; ã) Íàïèñàí³ ÿìáàìè â³ðø³ íàéìóäð³øî¿ Êàññ³¿ ïðî ÷åðíåöòâî; ä)Ãíîìè íàéìóäð³øî¿ Êàcñ³¿; å) [Â³ðø] ²îàííà ïðî Ë³ñòâèöþ; æ) Ñïîãëÿäàííÿáîæåñòâåííî¿ Ëåñòâèö³. - [ XVIII ñò.]

3. Àðê. 12-14. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä æèò³ÿ áëàæåííîãî ²îàííà, çàñíîâíèêàìîíàñòèðÿ íà ñâÿò³é ãîð³ Ñ³íàé, íàçâàíîãî â÷åíèì ³ ÿêèé íàïèñàâ êíèãó ïðîáîæåñòâåííó Ëåñòâèöþ. -----1745.

4. Àðê. 14b15b. Ëèñò îòöÿ ²îàííà, íàñòîÿòåëÿ Ðà¿ôñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ äîíàéäîñòîéí³øîãî ²îàííà, ³ãóìåíà ìîíàñòèðÿ íà ãîð³ Ñèíàé, ï³çí³øå íàçâàíîãîâ÷åíèì çà ñâîþ êíèãó “Ë³ñòâèöÿ”. -----1745.

5. Àðê. 15b 16. Â³äïîâ³äü ³ãóìåíà ²îàííà íà ëèñò íàñòîÿòåëÿ Ðà¿ôñüêîãîìîíàñòèðÿ. -----1745.

6. Àðê. 16b-126. Êíèãà ïðî Ëåñòâèöþ [îòöÿ ²îàííà, ³ãóìåíà ìîíàñòèðÿ íàãîð³ Ñèíàé]. - 1745.

7. Àðê. 127-154. Ñâÿòîãî îòöÿ Âàñèë³ÿ Âåëèêîãî, àðõ³ºïèñêîïà Êåñàð³¿Êàïïàäîê³éñüêî¿, òâ³ð ïðî êîðèñòü ãðåöüêèõ êíèã äëÿ þíàöòâà. [XVII - XVIII ñò.]

24

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê áîãîñëîâñüêî-àñêåòè÷íîãî çì³ñòó âêëþ÷àº:1. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò îäíîãî ç îòö³â Öåðêâè Ãðèãîð³ÿ Íèññüêîãî (335-394).2. Â³ðø³ Êèð³àêà Ìàã³ñòðà, òåîëîãà ³ ìàã³ñòðà Ñèìåîíà, íàéìóäð³øî¿ Êàññ³¿, ²îàííà.3. Âèêëàä æèò³ÿ ²îàííà, àâòîðà êíèãè ïðî áîæåñòâåííó Ëåñòâèöþ. 4-5. Ëèñòóâàííÿì³æ íàñòîÿòåëåì Ðà¿ôñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ ²îàííîì ³ ³ãóìåíîì ìîíàñòèðÿ íà ãîð³ Ñèíàé²îàííîì. 6. Â³äîìèé áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò, ùî ì³ñòèòü 30 ïðîìîâ, ïðî àñêåçó.Íà àðê.16b – çì³ñò êíèãè ïðî Ëåñòâèöþ. 7. Çíàìåíèòèé òðàêòàò Âàñèë³ÿ Âåëèêîãî(330-379) ïðî âàæëèâ³ñòü ³ íåîáõ³äí³ñòü âèâ÷åííÿ òâîð³â ÿçè÷åñüêî¿íåõðèñòèÿíñüêî¿ ë³òåðàòóðè.

Ðóêîïèñ ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³. Á³ëüøà éîãî ÷àñòèíà íàïèñàíàîäíèì, äóæå äð³áíèì êðàñèâèì ïî÷åðêîì, ïðèêðàøåíà ê³íîâàðíèìè çàãîëîâêàìè,áóêâèöÿìè, çàñòàâêîþ, ïî÷èíàþ÷è ç àðê.127 ïî÷åðê ³íøèé, íåäáàëèé, òåêñò áåçïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, îáòÿãíóòà ñâ³òëîþ øê³ðîþ ç â³äòèñíåíèì ãåîìåòðè÷íèììàëþíêîì, íèæíÿ êðèøêà îïðàâè òà îñòàíí³ àðêóø³ òåêñòó ïîøêîäæåí³. Ðîçì³ðàðêóøà - 195 õ 140, îáñÿã 154 àðê.

Íà ôîðçàö³ íàïèñ: e)k tw=n tou= (Hrakli/ou a)rximandri/tou th=j a(gi/ajmhtropo/lewj tou= Megalorw/ssou (“³ç [ç³áðàííÿ] àðõ³ìàíäðèòà ñâÿòî¿Âåëèêîðîñüêî¿ ìèòðîïîë³¿ ²ðàêë³ÿ”). Îêðåì³ íàïèñè – “ïðîáà ïåðà”; íàïèñ óãîð³ôîðçàöà íåðîçá³ðëèâèé.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVII-XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 1-7. Ñâÿòîãî îòöà íàøåãî Ãðèãîðèÿ Íèññêîãî ñî÷èíåíèå î æèçíè

ïî áîæåñòâåííûì ïðåäïèñàíèÿì, îá èñòèííîé àñêåçå, î áëàãî÷åñòèè ñòðîãèõàñêåòîâ è î âçàèìíîé ïîìîùè. - [ XVIII â.]

2. Ëë. 8-11. Íåñêîëüêî ñòèõîòâîðåíèé î ìîíàøåñòâå è àñêåçå: a)Ñòèõîòâîðåíèå ìóäðåéøåãî Êèðèàêà Ìàãèñòðà; á) Ñòèõè â àëôàâèòíîìïîðÿäêå ãîñïîäèíà Ñèìåîíà, òåîëîãà è ìàãèñòðà; â) Ñòèõè â àëôàâèòíîìïîðÿäêå íàñòîÿòåëÿ [ìîíàñòûðÿ]; ã) Íàïèñàííûå ÿìáàìè ñòèõè ìóäðåéøåéÊàññèè î ìîíàøåñòâå; ä) Ãíîìû ìóäðåéøåé Êàcñèè; å) [Ñòèõîòâîðåíèå]Èîàííà î ëåñòíèöå [Ëåñòâèöå]; æ) Ñîçåðöàíèå áîæåñòâåííîé ëåñòíèöû[Ëåñòâèöû]. - [ XVIII â.]

3. Ëë. 12-14. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå æèòèÿ áëàæåííîãî Èîàííà, îñíîâàòåëÿìîíàñòûðÿ íà ñâÿòîé ãîðå Ñèíàé, íàçâàííîãî ó÷åíûì è íàïèñàâøåãî êíèãóî áîæåñòâåííîé ëåñòíèöå. -1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.

4. Ëë. 14b15b. Ïèñüìî îòöà Èîàííà, íàñòîÿòåëÿ Ðàèôñêîãî ìîíàñòûðÿ êäîñòîéíåéøåìó Èîàííó, èãóìåíó ìîíàñòûðÿ íà ãîðå Ñèíàé, ïîçäíååíàçâàííîãî ó÷åíûì çà ñâîþ êíèãó “Ëåñòíèöà” [“Ëåñòâèöà”]. -1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.

5. Ëë. 15b 16. Îòâåò èãóìåíà Èîàííà íà ïèñüìî íàñòîÿòåëÿ Ðàèôñêîãîìîíàñòûðÿ. -1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.-1745.

6. Ëë. 16b-126. Êíèãà î Ëåñòíèöå [Ëåñòâèöå][îòöà Èîàííà, èãóìåíàìîíàñòûðÿ íà ãîðå Ñèíàé]. - 1745.

7. Ëë. 127-154. Ñâÿòîãî îòöà Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî, àðõèåïèñêîïà ÊåñàðèèÊàïïàäîêèéñêîé, ñî÷èíåíèå î ïîëüçå ãðå÷åñêèõ êíèã äëÿ þíîøåñòâà. [XVII - XVIII â.]

25

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê áîãîñëîâñêî-àñêåòè÷åñêîãî ñîäåðæàíèÿ âêëþ÷àåò:1. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò îäíîãî èç îòöîâ Öåðêâè Ãðèãîðèÿ Íèññêîãî (335-394).2. Ñòèõîòâîðåíèÿ Êèðèàêà Ìàãèñòðà, òåîëîãà è ìàãèñòðà Ñèìåîíà, ìóäðåéøåéÊàññèè, Èîàííà. 3. Èçëîæåíèå æèòèÿ Èîàííà, àâòîðà êíèãè î áîæåñòâåííîéëåñòíèöå [Ëåñòâèöå]. 4-5. Ïåðåïèñêà ìåæäó íàñòîÿòåëåì Ðàèôñêîãî ìîíàñòûðÿÈîàííîì è èãóìåíîì ìîíàñòûðÿ íà ãîðå Ñèíàé Èîàííîì. 6. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò,ñîäåðæàùèé 30 ðå÷åé, îá àñêåçå. Íà ë.16b îãëàâëåíèå êíèãè î Ëåñòíèöå [Ëåñòâèöå].7. Çíàìåíèòûé òðàêòàò Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî (330-379) î âàæíîñòè è íåîáõîäèìîñòèèçó÷àòü ñî÷èíåíèÿ ÿçû÷åñêîé íåõðèñòèàíñêîé ëèòåðàòóðû.

Ðóêîïèñü íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå. Áîëüøàÿ åå ÷àñòü íàïèñàíàîäíèì, î÷åíü ìåëêèì êðàñèâûì ïî÷åðêîì, óêðàøåíà êèíîâàðíûìè çàãîëîâêàìè,áóêâèöàìè, çàñòàâêîé; ñ ë.127 ïî÷åðê äðóãîé, íåáðåæíûé, ïèñüìî áåç óêðàøåíèé.Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé â ñâåòëîé êîæå ñ òèñíåííûì ãåîìåòðè÷åñêèì ðèñóíêîì,íèæíÿÿ êðûøêà ïåðåïëåòà è ïîñëåäíèå ëèñòû òåêñòà ïîâðåæäåíû. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà –195 õ 140, îáúåì 154 ë.

Íà ôîðçàöå íàäïèñü: e)k tw=n tou= (Hrakli/ou a)rximandri/tou th=j a(gi/ajmhtropo/lewj tou= Megalorw/ssou (“èç [ñîáðàíèÿ] àðõèìàíäðèòà ñâÿòîéÂåëèêîðîññêîé ìèòðîïîëèè Èðàêëèÿ”). Îòäåëüíûå íàäïèñè “ïðîáà ïåðà”; íàäïèñüââåðõó ôîðçàöà íåðàçáîð÷èâà.

[Collection, XVII-XVIII cent.]Contents:1. Ff. 1-7. The work by our Holy Father Gregory of Nyssa about life by Gods

order, about true ascesis, about piety of the strict ascetics and about mutual aid. -[ XVIII cent.]

2. Ff. 8-11. Several poems about monkery and ascesis: a) Poem by the wisestKiriak Magister; b) Poems in alphabetical order by Sir Simeon, theologian andmagister; c) Poems in alphabetical order by Father Superior [of monastery]; d) Poems written iambus by the wisest Kassia about monkery; e) Gnomes by thewisest Kassia; f) [Poem] by John about the Ladder [Lestvitza]; g) Contemplationof the divine Ladder [Lestvitza]. - [XVIII cent.].

3. Ff.12-14. A brief account of the life of the blessed John, founder of monas-tery on Holy Mount Sinai, who was called learned and who wrote the book aboutthe divine ladder. 1745.

4. Ff. 14b 15b. A letter of Father John, Father Superior of Raif monastery toworthy John, Father Superior of the monastery on Mount Sinai, later called learnedfor his book “Ladder”[Lestvitza]. 1745.

5. Ff. 15b-16. Father Superior Johns answer to the letter of Father Superior ofRaif monastery. - 1745.

6. Ff. 16b-126. The book about Ladder [Lestvitza] by Father John, FatherSuperior of the monastery on Mount Sinai. 1745.

7. Ff. 127-151. The work by Holy Father Basil the Great, archbishop of CaesariaCappadocia, about benefit of Greek books for youth. - [XVII-XVIII cent.].

The handwritten collection of theological and ascetic nature includes: 1. The theo-logical treatise by one of the fathers of Church Gregory of Nyssa (335-394). 2. Poemsby Kiriak Magister, theologian and magister Simeon, wisest Kassia, John. 3. An ex-

26

position of the life of John, author of the book about a divine Ladder [Lestvitza].4-5. Correspondance between Father Superior of Raif monastery John and Father Su-perior of the monastery on Mount Sinai John. 6. The theological treatise containing 30speeches about ascesis. On f. 16b - table of contents of the book about the Ladder[Lestvitza]. 7. The famous treatise by Basil the Great (330-379) about importance andnecessity of studying the pagan not-Christian literature.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper. The larger part of it is writtenin one and the same small beautiful handwriting, decorated with cinnabar headings,initials, headpieces. From f. 127 handwriting is different, negligent, without decora-tions. Cardboard binding covered with light leather embossed with geometrical figures,the low binding cover and the last pages of the text are damaged. 195 mm x 140 mm,volume - 154 f.

There is an inscription on the fly leaf: e)k tw=n tou= (Hrakli/ou a)rximandri/touth=j a(gi/aj mhtropo/lewj tou= Megalorw/ (“From [the collection] of archimandriteof the sacred Great Russian metropolitan see Irakli”). Some separate inscriptions - “at-tempts at writing”, an inscription at the top of the fly leaf is illegible.

11. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Ñ. 1-95. Tou= sofwtaTou= sofwtaTou= sofwtaTou= sofwtaTou= sofwta/tou kuri/ou Qeofi//tou kuri/ou Qeofi//tou kuri/ou Qeofi//tou kuri/ou Qeofi//tou kuri/ou Qeofi/[lllll]ou tou= Korudale/wj tou= u(/ou tou= Korudale/wj tou= u(/ou tou= Korudale/wj tou= u(/ou tou= Korudale/wj tou= u(/ou tou= Korudale/wj tou= u(/

steron diasteron diasteron diasteron diasteron dia\ tou= qei/ou ... Qeodosi/ou metwnomasqe/ntoj e)/kqesij peri\\ tou= qei/ou ... Qeodosi/ou metwnomasqe/ntoj e)/kqesij peri\\ tou= qei/ou ... Qeodosi/ou metwnomasqe/ntoj e)/kqesij peri\\ tou= qei/ou ... Qeodosi/ou metwnomasqe/ntoj e)/kqesij peri\\ tou= qei/ou ... Qeodosi/ou metwnomasqe/ntoj e)/kqesij peri\e)pistolikwe)pistolikwe)pistolikwe)pistolikwe)pistolikw=n tu/pwn. =n tu/pwn. =n tu/pwn. =n tu/pwn. =n tu/pwn. - [XVIII ñò.] 2. Ñ. 97-140. )Afqoni/ou sofistou= progumna)Afqoni/ou sofistou= progumna)Afqoni/ou sofistou= progumna)Afqoni/ou sofistou= progumna)Afqoni/ou sofistou= progumna/////smatasmatasmatasmatasmata. - 1731. 3. Ñ. 145-168. Peri\ peri/odou. Peri\ peri/odou. Peri\ peri/odou. Peri\ peri/odou. Peri\ peri/odou. - [XVIII ñò.] 4. Ñ. 171-190. Su/Su/Su/Su/Su/noyij ei)j th\n poihtikh\n me/qodon tanoyij ei)j th\n poihtikh\n me/qodon tanoyij ei)j th\n poihtikh\n me/qodon tanoyij ei)j th\n poihtikh\n me/qodon tanoyij ei)j th\n poihtikh\n me/qodon ta\ a\ a\ a\ a\ a)nagkaio/tera perie/xousa xa)nagkaio/tera perie/xousa xa)nagkaio/tera perie/xousa xa)nagkaio/tera perie/xousa xa)nagkaio/tera perie/xousa xa/rin/rin/rin/rin/rintwtwtwtwtw=n filomaqw=n filomaqw=n filomaqw=n filomaqw=n filomaqw=n, e)kdoqei=sa para=n, e)kdoqei=sa para=n, e)kdoqei=sa para=n, e)kdoqei=sa para=n, e)kdoqei=sa para\ tou= logiwta\ tou= logiwta\ tou= logiwta\ tou= logiwta\ tou= logiwta/tou i(eromona/tou i(eromona/tou i(eromona/tou i(eromona/tou i(eromona/xou Xristo/xou Xristo/xou Xristo/xou Xristo/xou Xristofo/fo/fo/fo/fo/rou tou= )Emporokorou tou= )Emporokorou tou= )Emporokorou tou= )Emporokorou tou= )Emporokomi/tou. mi/tou. mi/tou. mi/tou. mi/tou. - 1722.

Øèôð: 54-ð, 84/c.[[[[[Çá³ðíèê, XVIII cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Ñ. 1-95. Íàéìóäð³øîãî ïàíà Ôåîô³ëà Êîð³äàëåÿ, ï³çí³øå íàçâàíîãî

Ôåîäîñ³ºì, òâ³ð ïðî åï³ñòîëÿðí³ ñòèë³. - [XVIII cò.]2. Ñ. 97-140. Ïîïåðåäí³ âïðàâè ðèòîðà Àôòîí³ÿ. 1731.3. Ñ. 145-168. Ïðî ïåð³îä. - [XVIII cò.]4. Ñ. 171-190. Îãëÿä ïîåòè÷íîãî ìåòîäó, ùî ì³ñòèòü óñå íàéá³ëüø íåîáõ³äíå

³ ÿêèé íàäàº çàäîâîëåííÿ ëþáèòåëÿì ïîåç³¿, ñêëàäåíèé íàéó÷åí³øèì³ºðîìîíàõîì Õðèñòîôîðîì Åìïîðîêîì³òîì. - 1722.

Çá³ðíèê XVIII ñò. ì³ñòèòü òàê³ ðóêîïèñè: 1. Ïèñüìîâíèê ô³ëîñîôà ³ áîãîñëîâàÔåîô³ëà Êîð³äàëåÿ (1560-1646), â ÿêîìó ðîçãëÿäàþòüñÿ îñíîâí³ âèäè ëèñò³â;òåîðåòè÷í³ ïîëîæåííÿ ³ëþñòðîâàí³ ïðèêëàäàìè. 2. Ï³äðó÷íèê ðèòîðèêè äëÿïî÷àòê³âö³â îðàòîðà Àôòîí³ÿ (III-IV ñò.). 3. Òâ³ð íåâ³äîìîãî àâòîðà ïðî áóäîâóðå÷åííÿ, ïðî éîãî ÷àñòèíè òà ³í. 4. Òðàêòàò ïðî ìèñòåöòâî ñèëàá³÷íîãî â³ðøóâàííÿ.Ðîçãëÿäàþòüñÿ îñíîâí³ ñòîïè, ðîçì³ðè; äëÿ ïðèêëàäó íàâîäÿòüñÿ â³ðø³ ð³çíèõàâòîð³â, âêëþ÷àþ÷è àíòè÷íèõ êëàñèê³â.

27

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, áåç êíèæêîâèõïðèêðàñ. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 190 õ 147, îáñÿã – 190, [6] ñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà ç³ øê³ðÿíèìêîð³íöåì (ïî÷. XIX ñò.). Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé íà ïàïåð³, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Ñáîðíèê, XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ñ. 171-190. Ìóäðåéøåãî ãîñïîäèíà Ôåîôèëà Êîðèäàëåÿ, ïîçäíåå

íàçâàííîãî Ôåîäîñèåì, ñî÷èíåíèå îá ýïèñòîëÿðíûõ ñòèëÿõ. - [XVIII â.]2. Ñ. 97-140. Ïðåäâàðèòåëüíàå óïðàæíåíèÿ äëÿ íà÷èíàþùèõ îðàòîðà

Àôòîíèÿ. 1731.3. Ñ. 145-168. Î ïåðèîäå. - [XVIII â.]4. Ñ. 171-190. Îáçîð ïîýòè÷åñêîãî ìåòîäà, ñîäåðæàùèé âñå íàèáîëåå

íåîáõîäèìîå è äîñòàâëÿþùèé óäîâîëüñòâèå ëþáèòåëÿì ïîýçèè, ñîñòàâëåííûéó÷åíåéøèì èåðîìîíàõîì Õðèñòîôîðîì Ýìïîðîêîìèòîì. 1722.

Ñáîðíèê XVIII â. âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ðóêîïèñè: 1. Ïèñüìîâíèê ôèëîñîôà èáîãîñëîâà Ôåîôèëà Êîðèäàëåÿ (1560-1646), â êîòîðîì ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ îñíîâíûåâèäû ïèñåì; òåîðåòè÷åñêèå ïîëîæåíèÿ èëëþñòðèðîâàíû ïðèìåðàìè. 2. Ó÷åáíèêðèòîðèêè äëÿ íà÷èíàþùèõ îðàòîðà Àôòîíèÿ (III-IV ââ.). 3. Ñî÷èíåíèå íåèçâåñòíîãîàâòîðà î ïîñòðîåíèè ïðåäëîæåíèÿ, î åãî ÷àñòÿõ è ïð. 4. Òðàêòàò îá èñêóññòâåñèëëàáè÷åñêîãî ñòèõîñëîæåíèÿ. Ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ îñíîâíûå ñòîïû, ðàçìåðû; äëÿèëëþñòðàöèé ïðèâîäÿòñÿ ñòèõîòâîðåíèÿ ðàçëè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ, âêëþ÷àÿ àíòè÷íûõêëàññèêîâ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, áåç êíèæíûõóêðàøåíèé. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 190 õ 147, îáúåì – 190, [6] ñ. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé ñêîæàíûì êîðåøêîì (íà÷. XIX â.). Ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Collection, XVIII cent.]Contents:1. P. 171-190. The works about epistolary styles by the wisest Sir Theophilus

Koridaley, later called Theodosius. - [XVIII cent.].2. P. 97-140. Preliminary exercises for beginners by orator Aphtony. - 1731.3. P. 145-168. About period. - [XVIII cent.]4. P. 171-190. The review of poetic method containing everything for poetry-

lovers, compiled by the most learned celibate priest Christophorus Emporokomit.- 1722.

The collection of the XVIII cent. includes following manuscripts: 1. The manualof letter writing by philosopher and theologian Theophilus Koridaley (1560-1646), inwhich the main kinds of letters are examined; theoretical regulations are illustrated byexamples. 2. The rhetoric textbook for beginners by orator Aphtony (III-IV cent.). 3.The work by an unknown author about the sentence construction, its parts etc. 4. Thetreatise about the art of syllabic versification. The basic feet, metres are examined; thepoems by various authors are using for illustrations, including antique classical writers.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in the same handwriting, without bookdecorations. 190 mm x 147 mm, volume 190,[6]p. Cardboard binding with a leather

28

spine (beginning of the XIX cent.). Written on paper, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “Universi-ty of Kharkov”.

12. [Çá³ðíèê]. - 1721(?) 1727. Ãðåö³ÿ.Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 1- 23. [Peri\ r(htorikh=j te/xnhj]. -1727. Peri\ r(htorikh=j te/xnhj]. -1727. Peri\ r(htorikh=j te/xnhj]. -1727. Peri\ r(htorikh=j te/xnhj]. -1727. Peri\ r(htorikh=j te/xnhj]. -1727. 2. Àðê. 33-62. Ei)jEi)jEi)jEi)jEi)j

aaaaa(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/lou me/qodon prodioi/khsij h)/de( /pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/lou me/qodon prodioi/khsij h)/de( /pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/lou me/qodon prodioi/khsij h)/de( /pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/lou me/qodon prodioi/khsij h)/de( /pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/lou me/qodon prodioi/khsij h)/deei)sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa paraei)sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa paraei)sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa paraei)sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa paraei)sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa para\ Gewrgi/ou i(ere/wj... -1727. \ Gewrgi/ou i(ere/wj... -1727. \ Gewrgi/ou i(ere/wj... -1727. \ Gewrgi/ou i(ere/wj... -1727. \ Gewrgi/ou i(ere/wj... -1727. 3. Àðê. 64-95.)Epistolai\ a)Epistolai\ a)Epistolai\ a)Epistolai\ a)Epistolai\ a)moibai=ai Basili/ou tou= Mega)moibai=ai Basili/ou tou= Mega)moibai=ai Basili/ou tou= Mega)moibai=ai Basili/ou tou= Mega)moibai=ai Basili/ou tou= Mega/lou kai\ Libani/ou tou= sofistou=./lou kai\ Libani/ou tou= sofistou=./lou kai\ Libani/ou tou= sofistou=./lou kai\ Libani/ou tou= sofistou=./lou kai\ Libani/ou tou= sofistou=.-1721.-1721.-1721.-1721.-1721. 4. Àðê. 98-109. Tou= au)tou= Qeolo/gou Grhgori/ou i)/amboi kai\ gnwTou= au)tou= Qeolo/gou Grhgori/ou i)/amboi kai\ gnwTou= au)tou= Qeolo/gou Grhgori/ou i)/amboi kai\ gnwTou= au)tou= Qeolo/gou Grhgori/ou i)/amboi kai\ gnwTou= au)tou= Qeolo/gou Grhgori/ou i)/amboi kai\ gnw=mai.–=mai.–=mai.–=mai.–=mai.–1721. 1721. 1721. 1721. 1721. 5. Àðê. 111-113, 120-121. XrusaXrusaXrusaXrusaXrusa\ e)/ph tou= Puqago/rou.\ e)/ph tou= Puqago/rou.\ e)/ph tou= Puqago/rou.\ e)/ph tou= Puqago/rou.\ e)/ph tou= Puqago/rou. )Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw)Ech/ghsij tw=n=n=n=n=nxruswxruswxruswxruswxrusw=n sti/xwn tou= Puqago/rou. -1721. =n sti/xwn tou= Puqago/rou. -1721. =n sti/xwn tou= Puqago/rou. -1721. =n sti/xwn tou= Puqago/rou. -1721. =n sti/xwn tou= Puqago/rou. -1721. 6. Àðê. 113b-118, 121b-126. Sti/xoiSti/xoiSti/xoiSti/xoiSti/xoiei)j toei)j toei)j toei)j toei)j to\n Fwkuli/dhn. - 1723. \n Fwkuli/dhn. - 1723. \n Fwkuli/dhn. - 1723. \n Fwkuli/dhn. - 1723. \n Fwkuli/dhn. - 1723. 7. Àðê. 129-160. )Aristofa )Aristofa )Aristofa )Aristofa )Aristofa/nouj kwmwdwpoiw/nouj kwmwdwpoiw/nouj kwmwdwpoiw/nouj kwmwdwpoiw/nouj kwmwdwpoiw=n=n=n=n=naaaaa)ri/stou Plou=toj.)ri/stou Plou=toj.)ri/stou Plou=toj.)ri/stou Plou=toj.)ri/stou Plou=toj. - 172- 172- 172- 172- 1721(?). 8. 8. 8. 8. 8. Àðê. 163-202. )Aristofa)Aristofa)Aristofa)Aristofa)Aristofa/nouj Nefe/lai. -172/nouj Nefe/lai. -172/nouj Nefe/lai. -172/nouj Nefe/lai. -172/nouj Nefe/lai. -1721(?). 9. Àðê. 207-228. Tou= Qeolo/gou ei)j to Tou= Qeolo/gou ei)j to Tou= Qeolo/gou ei)j to Tou= Qeolo/gou ei)j to Tou= Qeolo/gou ei)j to\n me/gan )Aqana\n me/gan )Aqana\n me/gan )Aqana\n me/gan )Aqana\n me/gan )Aqana/sion a/sion a/sion a/sion a/sion a)rxiepisko/)rxiepisko/)rxiepisko/)rxiepisko/)rxiepisko/pon )Alecandri/apon )Alecandri/apon )Alecandri/apon )Alecandri/apon )Alecandri/a/j./ -1725/./j./ -1725/./j./ -1725/./j./ -1725/./j./ -1725/.

Øèôð: 84-ð, 115/c.

[Çá³ðíèê]. - 1721(?) 1727. Ãðåö³ÿ.Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 1-23. [Ïðî îðàòîðñüêå ìèñòåöòâî]. - 1727.2. Àðê. 33-62. Ïîâíèé âèêëàä ³ ââåäåííÿ äî â÷åííÿ Àð³ñòîòåëÿ ïðî ëîã³êó,ñêëàäåíå ñâÿùåíèêîì Ãåîðã³ºì. - 1727.3. Àðê. 64-95. Ëèñòóâàííÿ Âàñèë³ÿ Âåëèêîãî òà îðàòîðà Ëèáàí³ÿ. - 1721.4. Àðê. 98-109. ßìáè ³ ãíîìè Ãðèãîð³ÿ Áîãîñëîâà. 1721.5. Àðê. 111-113, 120-121. Çîëîò³ âèñëîâè Ï³ôàãîðà. Òëóìà÷åííÿ çîëîòèõâ³ðø³â Ï³ôàãîðà. - 1721.6. Àðê. 113b-118, 121b-126. Â³ðø³, íàïèñàí³ â ìàíåð³ Ôîê³ë³äà. - 1723.7. Àðê.129-160. “Áàãàòñòâî” Àð³ñòîôàíà, íàéêðàùîãî ç êîìåä³éíèõ ïîåò³â.- 1721(?).8. Àðê. 163-202. Àðèñòîôàí “Õìàðè”. 1721(?).9. Àðê. 207-228. Ãðèãîð³é Áîãîñëîâ. Ïîõâàëüíå ñëîâî Àôàíàñ³þ Âåëèêîìó,àðõ³ºïèñêîïó Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêîìó. – 1725.

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê ïî÷àòêó XVIII ñò., ñòâîðåíèé, ìîæëèâî, â îäíîìó çãðåöüêèõ ìîíàñòèð³â, ïðî ùî ñâ³ä÷èòü çì³ñò çá³ðíèêà ³, êð³ì òîãî, êîæåí ðóêîïèñçàê³í÷óºòüñÿ ôðàçîþ “Áîãó ñëàâà”.

Àâòîð 1-î¿ ÷àñòèíè ðóêîïèñó “Ïðî îðàòîðñüêå ìèñòåöòâî” íå âñòàíîâëåíèé.“Ëèñòóâàííÿ Âàñèëÿ Âåëèêîãî” âêëþ÷àº, êð³ì ëèñò³â äî Ëèáàí³ÿ (314-393),

ëèñòè äî Ãðèãîð³ÿ Áîãîñëîâà (?), ³ãåìîíà Àíäðîíèêà, ô³ëîñîôà ªâñòàô³ÿ òà ³í.Ëèñòè Âàñèë³ÿ Âåëèêîãî (330-379) ñòàíîâëÿòü âåëèêèé ³íòåðåñ ç êóëüòóðíî-³ñòîðè÷íî¿ ³ öåðêîâíî-ïðàâîâî¿ òî÷îê çîðó, äåÿê³ ç íèõ ïðàâîñëàâíîþ öåðêâîþçâåäåí³ â ðàíã êàíîí³÷íèõ.

29

“Çîëîò³ âèñëîâè...” âêëþ÷àþòü 71 âèñë³â ëåãåíäàðíîãî äàâíüîãðåöüêîãîô³ëîñîôà Ï³ôàãîðà (540-500 äî í.å.) ³ ¿õíº òëóìà÷åííÿ.

7-à òà 8-à ÷àñòèíè ðóêîïèñó ÿâëÿþòü ñîáîþ ñïèñêè êîìåä³é ñëàâåòíîãîäàâíüîãðåöüêîãî ïîåòà Àð³ñòîôàíà (445-386 äî í.å.).

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé äàâíüî- ³ ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâàìè, ð³çíèìè ïî÷åðêàìè,íà ïàïåð³; ïðèêðàøåíèé çàñòàâêàìè, áóêâèöÿìè, ê³íö³âêàìè; ðóêîïèñ äîáðåçáåð³ãñÿ, îáêëàäèíêà êàðòîííà, îáòÿãíóòà øê³ðîþ ç òèñíåíîþ îðíàìåíòàëüíîþîáëÿì³âêîþ, ðîçì³ð – 215 x 160, îáñÿã – 232 àðê.

Ðóêîïèñ ìàº åêñë³áðèñ-ïå÷àòêó “Á³áë³îòåêà Ïàâëà Ïåòðîâè÷à Äæóíêîâñüêîãî”³ 2 çàïèñè: “Ñòåïàí Äæóíêîâñüêèé ó Ñ.Ï.Áóðç³ 1828. Ëèïíÿ 25. Îòðèìàíî â³äêîëèøíüîãî ïîøòìåéñòåðà ó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ êîë. ðàäíèêà ÑòåïàíàËàâðåíò³éîâè÷à ßìïîëüñüêîãî” ³ “Ïðèâåçåíî ç Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëÿ 1828 ðîêó êîë.ðàäíèêîì ßìïîëüñüêèì, ³ ìåí³ ïîäàðîâàíî. Ñò. Äæóíêîâñüêèé”. ÐóêîþÑò. Äæóíêîâñüêîãî íàïèñàíèé “Çì³ñò êíèãè ö³º¿” ³ çðîáëåíà ïðèïèñêà: “Öåéìàíóñêðèïò ïèñàíèé ó Ãðåö³¿ â 1726 ðîö³ ³ ³í., ³ êíèãà òàì ïåðåïèñàíà”. Áàãàòåêíèæêîâå ç³áðàííÿ ðîäèíè Äæóíêîâñüêèõ áóëî ïîäàðîâàíå Õàðê³âñüêîìóóí³âåðñèòåòó â 1896 ð. éîãî âèõîâàíöåì Ïàâëîì Ïåòðîâè÷åì Äæóíêîâñüêèì.

[Cáîðíèê]. - 1721(?) 1727. Ãðåöèÿ].Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 1-23. [Îá îðàòîðñêîì èñêóññòâå]. - 1727.2. Ëë. 33 62. Ïîëíîå èçëîæåíèå è ââåäåíèå â ó÷åíèå Àðèñòîòåëÿ îëîãèêå, ñîñòàâëåííîå ñâÿùåííèêîì Ãåîðãèåì. - 1727.3. Ëë. 64-95. Ïåðåïèñêà Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî è îðàòîðà Ëèáàíèÿ. - 1721.4. Ëë. 98-109. ßìáû è ãíîìû Ãðèãîðèÿ Áîãîñëîâà. 1721.5. Ëë. 111-113, 120-121. Çîëîòûå èçðå÷åíèÿ Ïèôàãîðà. Òîëêîâàíèå çîëîòûõñòèõîâ Ïèôàãîðà. - 1721.6. Ëë. 113b-118, 121b-126. Ñòèõè, íàïèñàííûå â ìàíåðå Ôîêèëèäà. - 1723.7. Ëë. 129-160. “Áîãàòñòâî” Àðèñòîôàíà, íàèëó÷øåãî èç êîìåäèéíûõïîýòîâ. 1721(?).8. Ëë. 163-202. Àðèñòîôàí “Îáëàêà”. 1721(?).9. Ëë. 207-228. Ãðèãîðèé Áîãîñëîâ. Ïîõâàëüíîå ñëîâî Àôàíàñèþ Âåëèêîìó,

àðõèåïèñêîïó Àëåêñàíäðèéñêîìó. - 1725.

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê íà÷àëà XVIII â., ñîçäàííûé, ïðåäïîëîæèòåëüíî, â îäíîìèç ãðå÷åñêèõ ìîíàñòûðåé, î ÷åì ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò ñîäåðæàíèå ñáîðíèêà è, êðîìåòîãî, êàæäàÿ ðóêîïèñü çàêàí÷èâàåòñÿ ôðàçîé “Áîãó ñëàâà”.

Àâòîð 1-îé ÷àñòè ðóêîïèñè “Îá îðàòîðñêîì èñêóññòâå” íå óñòàíîâëåí.“Ïåðåïèñêà Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî” âêëþ÷àåò, êðîìå ïèñåì ê Ëèáàíèþ (314-393),

ïèñüìà ê Ãðèãîðèþ Áîãîñëîâó (?), èãåìîíó Àíäðîíèêó, ôèëîñîôó Åâñòàôèþ è äð.Ïèñüìà Âàñèëèÿ Âåëèêîãî (330-379) ïðåäñòàâëÿþò áîëüøîé èíòåðåñ ñ êóëüòóðíî-èñòîðè÷åñêîé è öåðêîâíî-ïðàâîâîé òî÷åê çðåíèÿ, íåêîòîðûå èç íèõ ïðàâîñëàâíîéöåðêîâüþ âîçâåäåíû â ðàíã êàíîíè÷åñêèõ.

“Çîëîòûå èçðå÷åíèÿ…” âêëþ÷àþò 71 èçðå÷åíèå ëåãåíäàðíîãîäðåâíåãðå÷åñêîãî ôèëîñîôà Ïèôàãîðà (540-500 äî í. ý.) è èõ òîëêîâàíèå.

30

7-ÿ è 8-ÿ ÷àñòü ðóêîïèñè ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñïèñêè êîìåäèé çíàìåíèòîãîäðåâíåãðå÷åñêîãî ïîýòà Àðèñòîôàíà (445-386 äî í.ý.).

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà äðåâíå- è ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêàõ, ðàçíûìè ïî÷åðêàìè,óêðàøåíà çàñòàâêàìè, áóêâèöàìè, êîíöîâêàìè; êíèãà â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè,ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, îáòÿíóò êîæåé ñ òèñíåííîé îðíàìåíòàëüíîé êàåìêîé, ðàçìåð– 215 õ 160, îáúåì – 232 ë.; íàïèñàíà íà áóìàãå.

Ðóêîïèñü èìååò ýêñëèáðèñ-ïå÷àòü “Áèáëèîòåêà Ïàâëà Ïåòðîâè÷àÄæóíêîâñêîãî” è 2 ðóêîïèñíûå ïîìåòû: “Ñòåïàí Äæóíêîâñêèé â Ñ.Ï. Áóðãå 1828.Èþëÿ 25. Ïîëó÷åíî îò áûâøåãî ïî÷òìåéñòåðà â Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëå êîëë. ñîâåòíèêàÑòåïàíà Ëàâðåíòüåâè÷à ßìïîëüñêîãî” è “Ïðèâåçåíî èç Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëÿ 1828ãîäà êîëë. ñîâåòíèêîì ßìïîëüñêèì, è ìíå ïîäàðåíî. Ñò. Äæóíêîâñêèé”. Ðóêîé Ñò.Äæóíêîâñêîãî íàïèñàíî “Ñîäåðæàíèå êíèãè ñåé” è ñäåëàíà ïðèïèñêà: “Ñåéìàíóñêðèïò ïèñàí â Ãðåöèè â 1726 ãîäó è ïðî÷., è êíèãà òàì ïåðåïèñàíà”. Áîãàòîåêíèæíîå ñîáðàíèå ñåìåéñòâà Äæóíêîâñêèõ áûëî ïîäàðåíî Õàðüêîâñêîìóóíèâåðñèòåòó â 1896 ã. åãî âîñïèòàííèêîì Ïàâëîì Ïåòðîâè÷åì Äæóíêîâñêèì.

[Collection]. - 1721(?)-1727. Greece.Contents:1. Ff.1-23. [About oratory]. - 1727.2. Ff.33-62. Complete account and introduction to Aristotles treatise about

logic, compiled by the priest George. - 1727.3. Ff.64-95. Correspondence between Basil the Great and orator Libanius.4. Ff.98-109. Iambus and gnomes by Gregory of Nazianzus. - 1721.5. Ff.111-113, 120-121. Gold sayings by Pythagoras. Interpretations of the gold

poems by Pythagoras. - 1721.6. Ff.113b-118,121b-126. Poems written in Fokilid style. - 1723.7. Ff.129-160. “Wealth” by Aristophanes, the best of the comedy poets. - 1721(?).8. Ff.163-202. Aristophanes “Clouds”. - 1721 (?)9. Ff.207-228. Gregory of Nazianzus. Panegyric to Athanasius the Great, arch-

bishop of Alexandria. - 1725.

The collection of manuscripts of the beginning of the XVIII cent., written suppos-edly in one of the Greek monasteries, the contents of the collection testifies it. Eachmanuscript ends with the phrase “Glory to the Lord”.

The author of the first part of the manuscript “About oratory” is unknown.“Basil the Greats correspondence” includes besides the letters to Libanius (324-

393) the letters to Gregory of Nazianzus (?), to leader Andronicus, to philosopherEustathius etc. Letters of Basil the Great (330-379) are of great interest from the cultur-al and historical, ecclesiastical and legal points of view, Orthodox Church elevatedsome of them to the canonical rank.

“Gold sayings” includes 71 sayings by legendary ancient Greek philosopherPythagoras (540-500 BC) and their interpretations.

The 7th and the 8th parts of the manuscript are the lists of comedies by the famousancient Greek poet Aristophanes (445-386 BC).

Manuscript is written in ancient and middle Greek, in different handwritings, dec-orated with head ornaments, initials, colophons; the book is well preserved, cardboard

31

binding covered with leather with embossed ornamental edge, 215 mm x 160 mm,volume-232 ff., written on paper.

There is an ex libris-stamp on the manuscript: “Pavel Petrovich Djunkovskys li-brary” and two handwritten marks: “Stepan Djunkovsky in S.P.Burg 1882, July 25th.Received from former postmaster in Constantinople, collegiate councilor StepanLavrentievich Yampolsky” and “Brought from Constantinople in 1828 by collegiatecouncilor Yampolsky and given as a gift to me. St. Djunkovsky”. Written by St.Djunkovskys hand: “ Contents of this book”, and the postscriptum is made: “This manu-script was written in Greece in 1726 etc and the book was copied there”. The rich bookcollection of the Djunkovskys was given as a gift to Kharkov University in 1896 by itsgraduate Pavel Petrovich Djunkovsky.

13. [Peri\ r(htorikh/.Peri\ r(htorikh/.Peri\ r(htorikh/.Peri\ r(htorikh/.Peri\ r(htorikh/., XVII-XVIII cò.]

Øèôð: 25-ð, 54/c.

[Ïðî ðèòîðèêó, XVII-XVIII cò.]

Ìàíóñêðèïò ì³ñòèòü áîãîñëîâñüêî-ðèòîðè÷íèé òðàêòàò. Ãðåöüêèé òåêñòì³ñöÿìè ñóïðîâîäæóºòüñÿ ïåðåêëàäàìè ëàòèíñüêîþ òà ñòàðîñëîâ’ÿíñüêîþ ìîâàìè.Î÷åâèäíî, êíèãà íå áóëà äî ê³íöÿ îôîðìëåíà (íåìàº çàãîëîâêà, íå çàçíà÷åíî àâòîðà,â³äñóòí³ çàãîëîâí³ ë³òåðè). Ìîæëèâî, òåêñò áóâ ñòâîðåíèé ó Ðîñ³¿ íà ðóáåæ³ XVII³ XVIII ñòîë³òü.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, àëå äåê³ëüêà ïåðøèõ àðêóø³âíàïèñàíî ïàðàëåëüíî ëàòèíñüêîþ, ãðåöüêîþ òà ñòàðîñëîâ’ÿíñüêîþ ìîâàìè; ïî÷åðêîäèí, ëàòèíñüêèé ³ ñëîâ’ÿíñüêèé òåêñòè, ìîæëèâî, íàïèñàí³ ò³ºþ æ ëþäèíîþ. Òåêñòáåç õóäîæí³õ ïðèêðàñ, çà âèíÿòêîì àðê. 8b 9a, äå íàìàëüîâàíî íå çîâñ³ì çàâåðøåí³çàñòàâêè. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ ³ç çîëîòèìîðíàìåíòàëüíèì òèñíåííÿì. Êíèãà ç çîëîòèì îáð³çîì, ùî ìàº â³çåðóíêîâåòèñíåííÿ. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 158 õ 100, îáñÿã – 222 àðê. Ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³, óäîáðîìó ñòàí³.

Ðóêîïèñ íàä³éøîâ äî ÖÍÁ, ³ìîâ³ðí³øå âñüîãî, ó ïåðø³ äåñÿòèë³òòÿ ³ñíóâàííÿá³áë³îòåêè, òîìó ùî, ìîæëèâî, ìàº äðóãó çà ÷àñîì ïå÷àòêó, ñàìå á³áë³îòå÷íó:BIBLIOTH. CAES. UNIVER. CHARCOV. (Bibliotheca Caesarum UniversitatisCharcoviensis). Íà àðê. 220, 222 îêðåì³ íàïèñè ðîñ³éñüêîþ ìîâîþ ïðèâàòíîãîõàðàêòåðó, îñòàíí³é íàïèñ â³äíîñèòüñÿ äî 1781-82 ðîê³â.

[Î ðèòîðèêå, XVII-XVIII ââ.]

Ìàíóñêðèïò ñîäåðæèò áîãîñëîâñêî-ðèòîðè÷åñêèé òðàêòàò. Ãðå÷åñêèé òåêñòìåñòàìè ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ ïåðåâîäàìè íà ëàòèíñêèé è ñòàðîñëàâÿíñêèé ÿçûêè. Ïî-âèäèìîìó, êíèãà íå áûëà äî êîíöà îôîðìëåíà (îòñóòñòâóåò çàãëàâèå, àâòîð íåóêàçàí, îòñóòñòâóþò çàãëàâíûå áóêâû). Òåêñò áûë ñîçäàí, âîçìîæíî, â Ðîññèè íàðóáåæå XVII è XVIII âåêîâ.

32

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íî íåñêîëüêî ïåðâûõ ëèñòîâíàïèñàíû ïàðàëëåëüíî íà ëàòèíñêîì, ãðå÷åñêîì è ñòàðîñëàâÿíñêîì ÿçûêàõ; ïî÷åðêîäèí, ëàòèíñêèé è ñëàâÿíñêèé òåêñòû, âîçìîæíî, íàïèñàíû òåì æå ëèöîì. Òåêñòáåç õóäîæåñòâåííûõ óêðàøåíèé, çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì ëë. 8b 9a, ãäå íàðèñîâàíû íåñîâñåì çàâåðøåííûå çàñòàâêè. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, îáòÿíóòûé êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåéñ çîëîòûì îðíàìåíòàëüíûì òèñíåíèåì. Êíèãà ñ çîëîòûì îáðåçîì, èìåþùèìáëèíòîâîå óçîðíîå òèñíåíèå. Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 158 õ 100, îáúåì – 222 ë. Ðóêîïèñüíà áóìàãå, â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè.

Ðóêîïèñü ïîñòóïèëà â ÖÍÁ, âåðîÿòíåå âñåãî, â ïåðâûå äåñÿòèëåòèÿñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ áèáëèîòåêè, òàê êàê èìååò, ïî íàøèì ïðåäïîëîæåíèÿì, âòîðóþïî âðåìåíè ïå÷àòü, èìåííî áèáëèîòå÷íóþ: BIBLIOTH. CAES. UNIVER.CHARCOV. (Bibliotheca Caesarum Universitatis Charcoviensis). Íà ëë. 220, 222îòäåëüíûå íàäïèñè íà ðóññêîì ÿçûêå ÷àñòíîãî õàðàêòåðà, ïîñëåäíÿÿ íàäïèñüîòíîñèòñÿ ê 1781-82 ãã.

[About rhetoric, XVII-XVIII cent.]

The manuscript contains the theological and rhetorical treatise. In places the Greektext is accompanied by Latin and Old Church Slavonic translations. Apparently, thebook was not completely made up (there is no title, the author is not indicated, there areno initials). The text was possibly created in Russia at the turn of the XVII and XVIIIcenturies.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, but several leaves at the beginninghave parallel texts in Latin, Greek and Old Church Slavonic; in one and the same hand-writing, Latin and Slavonic texts are possibly written by the same person. The text iswithout art decorations, except ff.8b-9a, where not entirely completed head ornamentsare drawn. Cardboard binding covered with brown leather with gold-stamped orna-ment. The book is with a gold edge that has an ornamental embossing. 158 mm x 100mm, volume - 222 ff. The manuscript is on paper, well preserved.

The manuscript was received by the Central Scientific Library most probably inthe first decades of the Library existence, because it has the second in turn, as sup-posed, stamp of the Library of Kharkov University: BIBLIOT.CAES.UNIVER.CHARCOV. (Bibliotheca Caesarum Universitatis Charcoviensis). There aresome separate inscriptions of private character in Russian on ff. 220,222; the last in-scription dates from1781-82.

14. Rhtorikh=j te/xnhj su/noyij kai\ peu=sin kai\Rhtorikh=j te/xnhj su/noyij kai\ peu=sin kai\Rhtorikh=j te/xnhj su/noyij kai\ peu=sin kai\Rhtorikh=j te/xnhj su/noyij kai\ peu=sin kai\Rhtorikh=j te/xnhj su/noyij kai\ peu=sin kai\aaaaa)po/krisin, sunteqei=sa para)po/krisin, sunteqei=sa para)po/krisin, sunteqei=sa para)po/krisin, sunteqei=sa para)po/krisin, sunteqei=sa para\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta/tou mega/tou mega/tou mega/tou mega/tou mega/////lou r(h/toroj th=j megalou r(h/toroj th=j megalou r(h/toroj th=j megalou r(h/toroj th=j megalou r(h/toroj th=j mega/lhj e)kklhsi/aj kuri/ou/lhj e)kklhsi/aj kuri/ou/lhj e)kklhsi/aj kuri/ou/lhj e)kklhsi/aj kuri/ou/lhj e)kklhsi/aj kuri/ou)Aleca)Aleca)Aleca)Aleca)Aleca/ndrou Mauroxorda/ndrou Mauroxorda/ndrou Mauroxorda/ndrou Mauroxorda/ndrou Mauroxorda/tou tou= Buzanti/ou.-/tou tou= Buzanti/ou.-/tou tou= Buzanti/ou.-/tou tou= Buzanti/ou.-/tou tou= Buzanti/ou.-1753.1753.1753.1753.1753.

33

Øèôð: 286-ð, 389/c.

Îãëÿä ðèòîðè÷íîãî ìèñòåöòâà â ïèòàííÿõ ³ â³äïîâ³äÿõ, ñêëàäåíèéíàéìóäð³øèì ³ âåëèêèì îðàòîðîì Öåðêâè Ãîñïîäíüî¿ ÎëåêñàíäðîìÌàâðîõîðäàòîì Â³çàíò³éñüêèì. - 1753.

Ðèòîðè÷íèé “êàòåõ³çèñ”. Ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç òðüîõ êíèã: 1. Êíèãà 1 – (ti/ e)sti\r(htorikh( “Ùî òàêå ðèòîðèêà?”) – ïðèñâÿ÷åíà çàãàëüíèì ïèòàííÿì ðèòîðèêè.2. Êíèãà 2 – (peri\ diaqe/sewj “Ïðî ðîçòàøóâàííÿ”) – ðîçãëÿäàº ïèòàííÿîðãàí³çàö³¿ òåêñòó. 3. Êíèãà 3 – (peri\ eu)fradi/aj “Ïðî âèòîí÷åí³ñòü ìîâè”) –ïðèñâÿ÷åíà òðîïàì ³ ô³ãóðàì; á³ëüøà ÷àñòèíà ö³º¿ êíèãè ïîáóäîâàíà ÿê ãëîñàð³é.

Ó ðóêîïèñ³ º äåê³ëüêà ñòîð³íîê, ùî íå â³äíîñÿòüñÿ äî êíèãè ÎëåêñàíäðàÌàâðîõîðäàòà: óðèâêè, ùî êîìåíòóþòü ÿêèéñü ðåë³ã³éíèé òåêñò (àðê.2b, 126b);òåêñò, ïðèñâÿ÷åíèé ïèòàííÿì ãðàìàòèêè (àðê.8b); óðèâêè ÿêîãîñü ãëîñàð³ÿ(àðê.125b). Ð³ê ñòâîðåííÿ ðóêîïèñó 1753 (çàçíà÷åíèé íà àðê.9).

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïåðåïèñóâà÷åì, çàâèíÿòêîì 1-ãî àðêóøà; ïðèêðàøåíèé äåê³ëüêîìà êîëüîðîâèìè çàñòàâêàìè òà³í³ö³àëîì; ðîçì³ð – 210 õ 160, îáñÿã – 127 àðê. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà ç³ øê³ðÿíèìêîð³íöåì. Ðóêîïèñ äîáðå çáåð³ãñÿ, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Îáçîð ðèòîðè÷åñêîãî èñêóññòâà â âîïðîñàõ è îòâåòàõ, ñîñòàâëåííûéìóäðåéøèì è âåëèêèì îðàòîðîì Öåðêâè Ãîñïîäíåé ÀëåêñàíäðîìÌàâðîêîðäàòî Âèçàíòèéñêèì. - 1753.

Ðèòîðè÷åñêèé “êàòåõèçèñ”. Ñîñòîèò èç òðåõ êíèã: 1. Êíèãà 1 (ti/ e)sti\ r(htorikh(“×òî òàêîå ðèòîðèêà?”) ïîñâÿùåíà îáùèì âîïðîñàì ðèòîðèêè. 2. Êíèãà 2 (peri\diaqe/sewj “Î ðàñïîëîæåíèè”) ðàññìàòðèâàåò âîïðîñû îðãàíèçàöèè òåêñòà. 3.Êíèãà 3 (peri\ eu)fradi/aj “Îá èçÿùåñòâå ðå÷è”) ïîñâÿùåíà òðîïàì è ôèãóðàì;áîëüøàÿ ÷àñòü ýòîé êíèãè ïîñòðîåíà êàê ãëîññàðèé.

Â ðóêîïèñè èìåþòñÿ íåñêîëüêî ñòðàíèö, íå îòíîñÿùèõñÿ ê êíèãå ÀëåêñàíäðàÌàâðîêîðäàòî: îòðûâêè êîììåíòàðèÿ ê êàêîìó-òî ðåëèãèîçíîìó òåêñòó (ëë.2b,126b); òåêñò, ïîñâÿùåííûé âîïðîñàì ãðàììàòèêè (ë.8b); îòðûâêè êàêîãî-òîãëîññàðèÿ (ë.125b). Ãîä ñîçäàíèÿ ðóêîïèñè 1753 (óêàçàí íà ë.9).

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïåðåïèñ÷èêîì, çàèñêëþ÷åíèåì 1-ãî ëèñòà; óêðàøåíà íåñêîëüêèìè çàñòàâêàìè è èíèöèàëîì,âûïîëíåííûìè â öâåòå; ðàçìåð 210 × 160 , îáúåì 127 ë. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé ñêîæàíûì êîðåøêîì. Êíèãà õîðîøî ñîõðàíèëàñü, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Review of rhetoric in questions and answers, compiled by the wisest andgreat orator of Gods Church Alexander Mavrohordatas of Byzantine. - 1753. -127 ff.

Rhetorical “catechism” consisting of three books: 1. The first book (ti/ e)sti\r(htorikh() - “What is rhetoric?”) is devoted to general rhetorical questions. 2. Thesecond book (peri\ diaqe/sewj - “About arrangement”) considers the questions oftext-arrangement. 3. The third book (peri\ eu)fradi/aj - “About speech grace”) isdevoted to tropes and figures; the book is composed mostly as a glossary.

34

There are several pages in the manuscript that have no relations to AlexanderMavrohordata book: passages from the commentary to some religious text (ff.2b, 126b);the text devoted to grammatical matters (f.8b); fragments of a glossary (f.125b). Theyear of the manuscript writing - 1753 (indicated on f.9).

The manuscript is written in middle Greek by one and the same rewriter, exceptthe first leaf; decorated with several head pieces and an initial made in color; 210 mmx 160 mm, volume 127 ff. Cardboard binding with a leather spine. The book is wellpreserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

15. [ Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 1-47b. [TaTaTaTaTa\ filosofika\ filosofika\ filosofika\ filosofika\ filosofika\\\\\] tou= e)n tou= e)n tou= e)n tou= e)n tou= e)n aaaaa(gi/oij )Iwa(gi/oij )Iwa(gi/oij )Iwa(gi/oij )Iwa(gi/oij )Iwa/nnou/nnou/nnou/nnou/nnou tou=tou=tou=tou=tou=Damaskhnou=.Damaskhnou=.Damaskhnou=.Damaskhnou=.Damaskhnou=. 2. Àðê. 49-88. Ei)j aEi)j aEi)j aEi)j aEi)j a(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/(/pasan th\n logikh\n tou= )Aristote/

louj me/qodonlouj me/qodonlouj me/qodonlouj me/qodonlouj me/qodon prodioi prodioi prodioi prodioi prodioi/khsij h)/de ei/khsij h)/de ei/khsij h)/de ei/khsij h)/de ei/khsij h)/de ei)) )))sagwgh\ sunteqei=sa parasagwgh\ sunteqei=sa parasagwgh\ sunteqei=sa parasagwgh\ sunteqei=sa parasagwgh\ sunteqei=sa para\\\\\ Gewrgi/ouGewrgi/ouGewrgi/ouGewrgi/ouGewrgi/oui(ere/wj tou= Sougdourh=. i(ere/wj tou= Sougdourh=. i(ere/wj tou= Sougdourh=. i(ere/wj tou= Sougdourh=. i(ere/wj tou= Sougdourh=. 3. Àðê. 90-108. )Egnw)Egnw)Egnw)Egnw)Egnw/mia tou= a/mia tou= a/mia tou= a/mia tou= a/mia tou= a)nqrw)nqrw)nqrw)nqrw)nqrw/pou/pou/pou/pou/pou.

Øèôð: 189-ð, 285/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 1-47b. Ô³ëîñîôñüê³ òâîðè ñâÿòîãî ²îàííà Äàìàñê³íà.2. Àðê. 49-88. Ïîâíèé âèêëàä ³ âñòóï äî â÷åííÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ ïðî ëîã³êó,

ñêëàäåíå ñâÿùåíèêîì Ãåîðã³ºì Ñóãäóð³.3. Àðê. 90-108. Ï³çíàííÿ ëþäèíè.

Çá³ðíèê XVIII ñò. ì³ñòèòü òàê³ ðóêîïèñè: 1. Òâîðè â³çàíò³éñüêîãî áîãîñëîâà ³ô³ëîñîôà ²îàííà Äàìàñê³íà (675-753). 2. Âèêëàä ³ òëóìà÷åííÿ ëîã³÷íèõ òðàêòàò³âÀð³ñòîòåëÿ, ñêëàäåí³ ³ºðåºì Ãåîðã³ºì Ñóãäóð³ (1682-1715). 3. Çá³ðíèê íåâåëèêèõçà îáñÿãîì ô³ëîñîôñüêèõ òâîð³â (“Ï³çíàííÿ ëþäèíè”, “Ïîõâàëà âèä³ííþ”, “Ä³àëîãðîçóìó ³ ìóäðîñò³” òà ³í.) íåâ³äîìîãî àâòîðà.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, ð³çíèìè ïî÷åðêàìè, áåçêíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 195 õ 150, îáñÿã – 109 àðê.; êíèãà ãàðíîçáåðåãëàñü, îáêëàäèíêà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè (ïî÷.XIX ñò.). Ðóêîïèñ ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[[[[[Ñáîðíèê, XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 1-47b. Ôèëîñîôñêèå ñî÷èíåíèÿ ñâÿòîãî Èîàííà Äàìàñêèíà.2. Ëë. 49-88. Ïîëíîå èçëîæåíèå è ââåäåíèå â ó÷åíèå Àðèñòîòåëÿ î

ëîãèêå, ñîñòàâëåííîå ñâÿùåííèêîì Ãåîðãèåì Ñóãäóðè.3. Ëë. 90-108. Ïîçíàíèå ÷åëîâåêà.

Ñáîðíèê XVIII â. âêëþ÷àåò ñëåäóþùèå ðóêîïèñè: 1. Ïðîèçâåäåíèÿâèçàíòèéñêîãî áîãîñëîâà è ôèëîñîôà Èîàííà Äàìàñêèíà (675-753). 2. Èçëîæåíèåè òîëêîâàíèå ëîãè÷åñêèõ òðàêòàòîâ Àðèñòîòåëÿ, ñîñòàâëåííîå èåðååì ÃåîðãèåìÑóãäóðè (1682-1715). 3. Ñáîðíèê íåáîëüøèõ ïî îáúåìó ôèëîñîôñêèõ ïðîèçâåäåíèé

35

(“Ïîçíàíèå ÷åëîâåêà”, “Ïîõâàëà âèäåíèþ”, “Äèàëîã óìà è ìóäðîñòè” è äð.)íåèçâåñòíîãî àâòîðà.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêèì ÿçûêîì, ðàçíûìè ïî÷åðêàìè, áåçêíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé; ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 195 õ 150, îáúåì – 109 ë.; êíèãà õîðîøåéñîõðàííîñòè, ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè (íà÷. XIX â.).Ðóêîïèñü èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Collection, XVIII cent.]Contents:1. Ff. 1-47b. Philosophical works by St. John of Damascus.2. Ff. 49-88. Complete text and introduction to Aristotles treatise about logic,

compiled by priest George Sugdury.3. Ff. 90-108. Cognition of a man.

The collection of the XVIII cent. includes the following manuscripts: 1.The worksby Byzantine theologian and philosopher John of Damascus (675-753). 2. Expositionand interpretation of the logical treatises of Aristotle, compiled by priest George Sugdury(1682-1715). 3. The collection of the philosophical works of small size (“Cognition ofa man”, “Praise to vision”, “Dialogue between intellect and wisdom” etc) by an un-known author.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in different handwritings, without bookdecorations; 195 mm x 150 mm, volume- 109 ff.; the book is well preserved, cardboardbinding with leather spine and corners (beginning of the XIX cent.). Has a stamp “Ó.Õ.”i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

16. Kh=poj aKh=poj aKh=poj aKh=poj aKh=poj a)nqw)nqw)nqw)nqw)nqw=n=n=n=n=n: [Çá³ðíèê]. -. -. -. -. -1781. . . . . Áóõàðåñò.Øèôð: 92-ð, 123/c.

Ñàä êâ³ò³â: [Çá³ðíèê]. . . . . - 1781. Áóõàðåñò.

Çá³ðíèê ïîâ÷àëüíèõ õðèñòèÿíñüêèõ òåêñò³â (àðê. 5-598), ùî âêëþ÷àº óðèâêè çæèò³é ñâÿòèõ, ïðîïîâ³ä³ íà ð³çí³ òåìè, ïðîìîâè “âèãîëîøåí³ íàéñâÿò³øèì ³íàéó÷åí³øèì” ²ðàêë³ºì (“Ïðî ñâÿòîãî Àíòîí³ÿ”, “Ïðî Ãðèãîð³ÿ Áîãîñëîâà”, “Ïðîñâÿòîãî Âàðôîëîì³ÿ” òà ³í.), óðèâêè ç Á³áë³¿ òà ³í. Àðê. 1-4 íå ì³ñòÿòü òåêñòó. ×àñ³ ì³ñöå ñòâîðåííÿ ðóêîïèñó – 1781 ð., “ó Áóõàðåñò³” – çàçíà÷åíî â òåêñò³ íà àðê. 5.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, áåç êíèæêîâèõïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì òà ðûæêàìè. Êíèãà ïîøêîäæåíà.Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 236 õ 163; îáñÿã – 600 àðê. Ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³.

Ñàä öâåòîâ: [Ñáîðíèê]. - 1781. Áóõàðåñò.

Ñáîðíèê íðàâîó÷èòåëüíûõ õðèñòèàíñêèõ òåêñòîâ (ëë.5-598), âêëþ÷àþùèé âñåáÿ îòðûâêè èç æèòèé ñâÿòûõ, ïðîïîâåäè íà ðàçëè÷íûå òåìû, ðå÷è“ïðîèçíåñåííûå ñâÿòåéøèì è ó÷åíåéøèì” Èðàêëèåì (“Î ñâÿòîì Àíòîíèè”, “ÎÃðèãîðèè Áîãîñëîâå”, “Î ñâÿòîì Âàðôîëîìåå” è äð.), îòðûâêè èç Áèáëèè è äð.

36

Ëë.1-4 íå ñîäåðæàò òåêñòà. Âðåìÿ è ìåñòî ñîçäàíèÿ ðóêîïèñè – 1781 ã. , “âÁóõàðåñòå” - óêàçàíî â òåêñòå íà ë.5.

Ðóêîïèñü ïèñàíà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêèì ÿçûêîì, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, áåç êíèæíûõóêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè. Êíèãà âåòõàÿ.Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 236 õ 163; îáúåì – 600 ë. Ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå.

Garden of flowers: [Collection]. - 1781. Bucharest.

The collection of deifying Christian texts (ff.5-598), including fragments from theLives of the Saints, sermons on various themes, speeches delivered by “the most edu-cated and most holy” Irakliy (“About St. Anthony”, “About Gregory of Nazianzus”,“About St. Bartholomew” etc), the fragments from the Bible etc. Ff.1-4 do not containany text. The time of writing of the manuscript - 1781 “in Bucharest” as it is indicatedin the text on f. 5.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in one and the same handwriting, with-out book decorations. Cardboard binding with leather spine and corners. The book isdilapidated. 236 mm x 163 mm, volume - 600 ff. Written on paper.

17. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 2-21. ShmeiwShmeiwShmeiwShmeiwShmeiw/tata e)k tw/tata e)k tw/tata e)k tw/tata e)k tw/tata e)k tw=====nnnnn [tou=tou=tou=tou=tou=] Koresi/ou qeologikwKoresi/ou qeologikwKoresi/ou qeologikwKoresi/ou qeologikwKoresi/ou qeologikw=n. =n. =n. =n. =n. -

[XVIII ñò.] 2. Àðê. 22-65. Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/Kuri/ou Qeodwou Qeodwou Qeodwou Qeodwou Qeodw/rou tou= Prodro/mou tetra/rou tou= Prodro/mou tetra/rou tou= Prodro/mou tetra/rou tou= Prodro/mou tetra/rou tou= Prodro/mou tetra/stixa/stixa/stixa/stixa/stixaiiiii)) )))ambikaambikaambikaambikaambika\ kai\ h(rwi+ka\ kai\ h(rwi+ka\ kai\ h(rwi+ka\ kai\ h(rwi+ka\ kai\ h(rwi+ka\ ei)j\ ei)j\ ei)j\ ei)j\ ei)j ta ta ta ta ta\\\\\ kefalaiwdw kefalaiwdw kefalaiwdw kefalaiwdw kefalaiwdw=j r(hqe/nta e)n t$= palai#=j r(hqe/nta e)n t$= palai#=j r(hqe/nta e)n t$= palai#=j r(hqe/nta e)n t$= palai#=j r(hqe/nta e)n t$= palai#= pa= pa= pa= pa= pa/s#/s#/s#/s#/s#graf$= graf$= graf$= graf$= graf$= [kai\kai\kai\kai\kai\] toutoutoutoutou= au)= au)= au)= au)= au)toutoutoutoutou= tetra= tetra= tetra= tetra= tetra/stixa ei)j ta/stixa ei)j ta/stixa ei)j ta/stixa ei)j ta/stixa ei)j ta\ kefalaiwdw\ kefalaiwdw\ kefalaiwdw\ kefalaiwdw\ kefalaiwdw=j r(hqe/nta e)n t%=j r(hqe/nta e)n t%=j r(hqe/nta e)n t%=j r(hqe/nta e)n t%=j r(hqe/nta e)n t%=====katakatakatakatakata\ Maqqei=on eu)aggeli/%.\ Maqqei=on eu)aggeli/%.\ Maqqei=on eu)aggeli/%.\ Maqqei=on eu)aggeli/%.\ Maqqei=on eu)aggeli/%. - [XVIII ñò.] 3. Àðê. 67-165. Sunqe/mata aSunqe/mata aSunqe/mata aSunqe/mata aSunqe/mata a)nagkai=a)nagkai=a)nagkai=a)nagkai=a)nagkai=ae)k twe)k twe)k twe)k twe)k tw=n peri\ th=j fusikh=j a=n peri\ th=j fusikh=j a=n peri\ th=j fusikh=j a=n peri\ th=j fusikh=j a=n peri\ th=j fusikh=j a)kroa)kroa)kroa)kroa)kroa/sewj. -/sewj. -/sewj. -/sewj. -/sewj. -1767. 44444. Àðê. 166-177. Sunqe/mata e)kSunqe/mata e)kSunqe/mata e)kSunqe/mata e)kSunqe/mata e)ktwtwtwtwtw=n peri\ ou)ranou==n peri\ ou)ranou==n peri\ ou)ranou==n peri\ ou)ranou==n peri\ ou)ranou=. - [XVIII ñò.] 5. Àðê. 178-188. Sunqe/mata e)k twSunqe/mata e)k twSunqe/mata e)k twSunqe/mata e)k twSunqe/mata e)k tw=n peri\=n peri\=n peri\=n peri\=n peri\gennh/sewj kai fqoragennh/sewj kai fqoragennh/sewj kai fqoragennh/sewj kai fqoragennh/sewj kai fqora=j=j=j=j=j. - - - - -[XVIII ñò.] 6. Àðê. 190, 191 ì³ñòÿòü ãðàìàòè÷íèéòåêñò (ïðî äèôòîíãè); î÷åâèäíî, ö³ àðêóø³ âèïàëè ç òåêñòó, ùî ïî÷èíàºòüñÿíà àðê. 192b. 7. Àðê. 192à ìàº íàïèñ: aaaaa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa\ to\ to\ to\ to\ to\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj,\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj,\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj,\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj,\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj,megamegamegamegamega/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhjau)tokratori/ouj au)tokratori/ouj au)tokratori/ouj au)tokratori/ouj au)tokratori/ouj (“çà áëàãèì ð³øåííÿì ¯¿ ²ìïåðàòîðñüêî¿ Âåëè÷íîñò³Êàòåðèíè Îëåêñ³¿âíè ñàìîäåðæèö³”). 8. Àðê. 192b-205. Peri\ o)rqografi/aj twPeri\ o)rqografi/aj twPeri\ o)rqografi/aj twPeri\ o)rqografi/aj twPeri\ o)rqografi/aj tw=n=n=n=n=nr(hmar(hmar(hmar(hmar(hma/twn. - /twn. - /twn. - /twn. - /twn. - [XVIII ñò.] 9. Ì³æ àðê. 205 ³ 206, à òàêîæ 207 ³ 208, 209 ³ 210,î÷åâèäíî, çàãóáëåí³ ñòîð³íêè (òåêñò àáî íå ìàº ïî÷àòêó, àáî îáðèâàºòüñÿ). Àðê.206-209 ì³ñòÿòü ôðàãìåíòè òåêñòó ïðî ³ìåíà ³ ïðî òëóìà÷åííÿ “íàéêðàùî¿êíèãè” (î÷åâèäíî, Á³áë³¿). – [XVIII ñò.] 10. Àðê. 210 “ïðîáà ïåðà”.

Øèôð: 34-ð, 64/c.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 2-21. Òëóìà÷åííÿ òåîëîã³¿ Êîðåñ³ÿ. - [XVIII ñò.]2. Àðê. 2265. Ïàíà Ôåîäîðà Ïðîäðîìà ÿìá³÷í³ ³ ãåðî¿÷í³ ÷îòèðèâ³ðø³ íà

îñíîâí³ òåìè Ñòàðîãî Çàâ³òó ³ ªâàíãåë³ÿ â³ä Ìàòôåÿ. - [XVIII ñò.]

37

3. Àðê. 67165. Íåîáõ³äí³ â³äîìîñò³ ç “Ô³çèêè” [Àð³ñòîòåëÿ]. 1767.4. Àðê. 166-177. Â³äîìîñò³ ç òðàêòàòó [Àð³ñòîòåëÿ] “Ïðî íåáî”. - [XVIII

ñò.]5. Àðê. 178-188. Â³äîìîñò³ ç òðàêòàòó [Àð³ñòîòåëÿ] “Ïðî âèíèêíåííÿ ³

çíèùåííÿ”. - [XVIII ñò.]6. Àðê. 190, 191 ì³ñòÿòü ãðàìàòè÷íèé òåêñò (ïðî äèôòîíãè); î÷åâèäíî, ö³

àðêóø³ âèïàëè ç òåêñòó, ùî ïî÷èíàºòüñÿ íà àðê. 192b.7. Àðê. 192à ì³ñòèòü íàïèñ: aaaaa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa\ to\ to\ to\ to\ to\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega/////

lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/ouj ouj ouj ouj ouj (“çà áëàãèì ð³øåííÿì ̄ ¿ ²ìïåðàòîðñüêî¿ Âåëè÷íîñò³ Êàòåðèíè Îëåêñ³¿âíèñàìîäåðæèö³”).

8. Àðê. 192b205. Ïðî ïðàâîïèñ. - [XVIII ñò.]9. Ì³æ àðê. 205 ³ 206, à òàêîæ 207 ³ 208, 209 ³ 210, î÷åâèäíî, çàãóáëåí³

ñòîð³íêè (òåêñò àáî íå ìàº ïî÷àòêó, àáî îáðèâàºòüñÿ). Àðê. 206-209 ì³ñòÿòüôðàãìåíòè òåêñòó ïðî ³ìåíà ³ ïðî òëóìà÷åííÿ “íàéêðàùî¿ êíèãè” (î÷åâèäíî,Á³áë³¿).–- [XVIII ñò.]

10. Àðê. 210 “ïðîáà ïåðà”.

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê XVIII ñò., íà ïåðøîìó àðêóø³ ÿêîãî ðîçì³ùåíîíåðîçá³ðëèâèé òåêñò, âêëþ÷àº: 1. Áîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò ïðî “Áóòòÿ” (ïåðøó êíèãóÑòàðîãî Çàâ³òó), íà îñíîâ³ òâîðó Ãåîðã³ÿ Êîðåñ³ÿ (1570-1660). 2. ×îòèðèâ³ðø³ íàá³áë³éí³ òåìè (“Ïðî øîñòèé äåíü Òâîðåííÿ”, “Ïðî ïîãèáåëü Ñîäîìó”, “Ïðî ïðîäàæ²îñèôà”, “Ïðî Ìîéñåÿ, ïîñëàíîìó äî ôàðàîíà”, “Ïðî âçÿòòÿ ªðèõîíà”, “ÏðîÑàìñîíà, ùî âáèâ ëåâà” òà ³í.). 3. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä îñíîâíèõ ô³ëîñîôñüêèõ ïîíÿòü,çàñíîâàíèé íà òâîð³ Àð³ñòîòåëÿ “×èòàííÿ ïðèðîäè” (“Ô³çèêà”); ÷àñ çàê³í÷åííÿðóêîïèñó 20 ãðóäíÿ 1767 ð. ó Áóõàðåñò³ (çàçíà÷åíî íà àðê.165b).4. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä îñíîâíèõ ô³ëîñîôñüêèõ ïîíÿòü, çàñíîâàíèé íà òâîð³ Àð³ñòîòåëÿ“Ïðî íåáî”. 5. Êîðîòêèé âèêëàä îñíîâíèõ ô³ëîñîôñüêèõ ïîíÿòü, çàñíîâàíèé íàòâîð³ Àð³ñòîòåëÿ “Ïðî âèíèêíåííÿ ³ çíèùåííÿ”. Âîñüìà ÷àñòèíà ðóêîïèñíîãîçá³ðíèêà ì³ñòèòü íåâåëèêèé òðàêòàò ïðî ãðåöüêó ìîâó ³ ãðåöüêó îðôîãðàô³þ.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, ð³çíèìè ïî÷åðêàìè, áåçêíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè,ïîøêîäæåíà, àëå àðêóø³ ðóêîïèñó ó ãàðíîìó ñòàí³. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà - 235 õ 173,êð³ì äâîõ àðêóø³â ðîçì³ðîì 225 õ 165 ; îáñÿã – [210] àðê. Ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³.

Ìîæëèâî, öåé ðóêîïèñ, ÿê ³ äåÿê³, ³íø³ íàëåæàëè Êàðàç³íó ÍàçàðóÎëåêñàíäðîâè÷ó, áàòüêîâ³ çàñíîâíèêà Õàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó Êàðàç³íà ÂàñèëÿÍàçàðîâè÷à (äèâ. „Âñòóï”).

[Ñáîðíèê, XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 2-21. Òîëêîâàíèå òåîëîãèè Êîðåñèÿ. - [XVIII â.]2. Ëë. 2265. Ãîñïîäèíà Ôåîäîðà Ïðîäðîìà ÿìáè÷åñêèå è ãåðîè÷åñêèå

÷åòâåðîñòèøèÿ íà îñíîâíûå òåìû Âåòõîãî Çàâåòà è Åâàíãåëèÿ îò Ìàòôåÿ. -[XVIII â.]

3. Ëë. 67 165. Íåîáõîäèìûå ñâåäåíèÿ èç “Ôèçèêè” [Àðèñòîòåëÿ]. 1767.4. Ëë. 166- 177. Ñâåäåíèÿ èç òðàêòàòà [Àðèñòîòåëÿ] “Î íåáå”. - [XVIII â.]

38

5. Ëë. 178-188. Ñâåäåíèÿ èç òðàêòàòà [Àðèñòîòåëÿ] “Î âîçíèêíîâåíèè èóíè÷òîæåíèè”. – [XVIII â.]

6. Ëë. 190, 191 ñîäåðæàò ãðàììàòè÷åñêèé òåêñò (î äèôòîíãàõ); ïî-âèäèìîìó, ýòè ëèñòû âûïàëè èç òåêñòà, íà÷èíàþùåãîñÿ íà Ë.192b.

7. Ë. 192à ñîäåðæèò íàäïèñü: aaaaa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa\ to\ to\ to\ to\ to\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega\ do/gma au)th=j megaldo/..toj, mega/////lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj au)tokratori/ouj ouj ouj ouj ouj (“ïî áëàãîìó ðåøåíèþ Åå Èìïåðàòîðñêîãî Âåëè÷åñòâà ÅêàòåðèíûÀëåêñååâíû ñàìîäåðæèöû”).

8. Ëë. 192b 205. Î ïðàâîïèñàíèè. - [XVIII â.]9. Ìåæäó ëë. 205 è 206, à òàêæå 207 è 208, 209 è 210, ïî-âèäèìîìó, óòåðÿíû

ñòðàíèöû (òåêñò ëèáî íå èìååò íà÷àëà, ëèáî îáðûâàåòñÿ). Ë.206-209 ñîäåðæàòôðàãìåíòû òåêñòà îá èìåíàõ è î òîëêîâàíèè “íàèëó÷øåé êíèãè” (ïî-âèäèìîìó, Áèáëèè). - [XVIII â.]

10. Ë. 210 “ïðîáà ïåðà”.

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê XVIII â., íà ïåðâîì ëèñòå êîòîðîãî íàõîäèòñÿíå÷èòàáåëüíûé òåêñò, âêëþ÷àåò: 1. Áîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò î “Áûòèè” (ïåðâîé êíèãåÂåòõîãî Çàâåòà), îñíîâàííûé íà ñî÷èíåíèè Ãåîðãèÿ Êîðåñèÿ (1570-1660).2. ×åòâåðîñòèøèÿ íà áèáëåéñêèå òåìû (“Î øåñòîì äíå Òâîðåíèÿ”, “Î ïîãèáåëèÑîäîìà”, “Î ïðîäàæå Èîñèôà”, “Î Ìîèñåå, ïîñëàííîì ê ôàðàîíó”, “Î âçÿòèèÈåðèõîíà”, “Î Ñàìñîíå, óáèâøåì ëüâà” è äð.). 3. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå îñíîâíûõôèëîñîôñêèõ ïîíÿòèé, îñíîâàííîå íà ñî÷èíåíèè Àðèñòîòåëÿ “×òåíèå ïðèðîäû”(“Ôèçèêà”); âðåìÿ îêîí÷àíèÿ ðóêîïèñè 20 äåêàáðÿ 1767 ã. â Áóõàðåñòå (óêàçàíîíà ë.165b). 4. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå îñíîâíûõ ôèëîñîôñêèõ ïîíÿòèé, îñíîâàííîå íàñî÷èíåíèè Àðèñòîòåëÿ “Î íåáå”. 5. Êðàòêîå èçëîæåíèå îñíîâíûõ ôèëîñîôñêèõïîíÿòèé, îñíîâàííîå íà ñî÷èíåíèè Àðèñòîòåëÿ “Î âîçíèêíîâåíèè è óíè÷òîæåíèè”.Âîñüìàÿ ÷àñòü ðóêîïèñíîãî ñáîðíèêà ñîäåðæèò íåáîëüøîé òðàêòàò î ãðå÷åñêîìÿçûêå è ãðå÷åñêîé îðôîãðàôèè.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, ðàçíûìè ïî÷åðêàìè, áåçêíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé; ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè,âåòõèé, íî ëèñòû ðóêîïèñè â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè; ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 235 õ 173 , êðîìåäâóõ ëèñòîâ ðàçìåðîì 225 õ 165, îáúåì – 210 ë. Ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå.

Âåðîÿòíî, ýòà ðóêîïèñü, êàê è íåêîòîðûå äðóãèå, ïðèíàäëåæàëà ÊàðàçèíóÍàçàðó Àëåêñàíäðîâè÷ó, îòöó îñíîâàòåëÿ Õàðüêîâñüêîãî óíèâåðñèòåòà ÊàðàçèíàÂàñèëèÿ Íàçàðîâè÷à (ñì. „Ââåäåíèå”).

[Collection, XVIII cent.].Contents:1. Ff. 2-21. Interpretations of Corethey theology. - [XVIII cent.].2. Ff. 22-65. Iambic and heroic quatrains by Sir Theodor Prodrom on basic

themes of the Old Testament and the Gospel of St. Matthew. - [XVIII cent.].3. Ff. 67-165. Necessary knowledge from “Physics” [of Aristotle]. - 1767.4. Ff. 166-177. Knowledge from the treatise [of Aristotle] “On the Heavens”. -

[XVIII cent.].5. Ff. 178-188. Knowledge from the treatise [of Aristotle] “On Generation and

Corruption”. - [XVIII cent.].

39

6. Ff. 190, 191 contain grammatical text (about diphthongs); these leaves ap-parently fell out of the text beginning on f.192b.

7. F. 192 contains an inscription aaaaa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa)gaqa\ to\ to\ to\ to\ to\ do/gma au)th\ do/gma au)th\ do/gma au)th\ do/gma au)th\ do/gma au)th=====j megaldo/..toj,j megaldo/..toj,j megaldo/..toj,j megaldo/..toj,j megaldo/..toj,megamegamegamegamega/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhj/lhj i)mperatori/ouj, Kuri/aj kuri/aj )Ekaqeri/nhj )Aleciou/nhjau)tokratori/oujau)tokratori/oujau)tokratori/oujau)tokratori/oujau)tokratori/ouj (“of good decision of Her Imperial Majesty YekaterinaAlekseyevna autocrat”).

8. Ff.192b-205. About orthography. - [XVIII cent.].9. Between ff.205 and 206 as well as between ff.207 and 208, 209 and 210,

apparently the pages were lost (the text is either without beginning or is cut shortsuddenly). Ff.206-209 contain fragments of the text about names and interpreta-tions of “the best book” (apparently the Bible). - [XVIII cent.].

10. F. 210 - “attempts at writing”.

The handwritten collection of the XVIII cent., with an unreadable text on the firstpage, includes: 1. The theological treatise about “Genesis” (the first book of the OldTestament) based on George Coretheys (1570-1660) work. 2. Quatrains on biblicalthemes (“About the sixth day of Creation”, “About ruin of Sodom”, “ About sale ofJoseph”, “About Moses, sent to Pharaoh”, “About the capture of Jericho”, “AboutSamson killed a lion” etc. 3. A brief account of the basic philosophical concepts basedon the work by Aristotle “Reading of nature” (“Physics”); the date of concluding themanuscript - December 20,1767 in Bucharest (indicated on f.165b). 4. A brief accountof the basic philosophical concepts based on Aristotle work “On the Heavens”.5. A brief account of the basic philosophical concepts based on Aristotle work “OnGeneration and Corruption”. The eighth part of the handwritten collection contains asmall treatise about Greek language and Greek spelling.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in different handwritings, without bookdecorations, cardboard binding with leather spine and corners, dilapidated, but the leavesof the manuscript are well preserved; 235 mm x 173 mm, two leaves 225 mm x 165mm, volume - 210 ff. Written on paper.

This manuscript, like some others, probably belonged to Nazar OleksandrovichKarazin, father of the founder of Kharkiv University Vasyl’ Nazarovich Karazin.

18. Tou= sofwta Tou= sofwta Tou= sofwta Tou= sofwta Tou= sofwta/tou Korudalle/wj u(po/mnhma/tou Korudalle/wj u(po/mnhma/tou Korudalle/wj u(po/mnhma/tou Korudalle/wj u(po/mnhma/tou Korudalle/wj u(po/mnhmasunoptikosunoptikosunoptikosunoptikosunoptiko\n kai\ zhth/mata ei)j th\n peri\ ou)ranou=\n kai\ zhth/mata ei)j th\n peri\ ou)ranou=\n kai\ zhth/mata ei)j th\n peri\ ou)ranou=\n kai\ zhth/mata ei)j th\n peri\ ou)ranou=\n kai\ zhth/mata ei)j th\n peri\ ou)ranou=pragmatei/an.pragmatei/an.pragmatei/an.pragmatei/an.pragmatei/an. - [XVIII ñò.]

Øèôð: 287-ð, 390/c.

Íàéìóäð³øîãî Êîð³äàëëåÿ ïîâíèé êîìåíòàð òà äîñë³äæåííÿ â÷åííÿ[Àð³ñòîòåëÿ] ïðî íåáî. - [XVIII ñò.]

Êðèòèêî-ô³ëîñîôñüêèé êîìåíòàð äî çíàìåíèòîãî òðàêòàòó Àð³ñòîòåëÿ “Ïðîíåáî”, â ÿêîìó ðîçãëÿäàþòüñÿ ñòðóêòóðà êîñìîñó òà îñîáëèâîñò³ âåðõíüîãî(“íàäì³ñÿ÷íîãî”) ³ íèæíüîãî (“ï³äì³ñÿ÷íîãî”) ñâ³ò³â.

40

Êîìåíòàðåâ³ ïåðåäóº â³ðøîâàíà ïðèñâÿòà Ãàâðè¿ëîâ³, ìèòðîïîëèòóÔåññàëîí³ê³éñüêîìó. Ð³ê ñòâîðåííÿ ðóêîïèñó âñòàíîâèòè íå âäàëîñÿ, ìîæëèâî,ïðèáëèçíî XVIII ñò.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, ïðèêðàøåíèéçàñòàâêîþ ³ áóêâèöÿìè, ïåðøèé ³í³ö³àë ð³çíîêîëüîðîâèé; ðîçì³ð – 215 õ 160, îáñÿã– 124 àðê. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè. Êíèãà äîáðåçáåðåãëàñÿ, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Ìóäðåéøåãî Êîðèäàëëåÿ ïîëíûé êîììåíòàðèé è èññëåäîâàíèå ó÷åíèÿ[Àðèñòîòåëÿ] î íåáå. - [XVIII â.]

Êðèòèêî-ôèëîñîôñêèé êîììåíòàðèé ê çíàìåíèòîìó òðàêòàòó Àðèñòîòåëÿ “Îíåáå”, â êîòîðîì ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ ñòðóêòóðà êîñìîñà è îñîáåííîñòè âåðõíåãî(“íàäëóííîãî”) è íèæíåãî (“ïîäëóííîãî”) ìèðîâ.

Êîììåíòàðèþ ïðåäøåñòâóåò ñòèõîòâîðíîå ïîñâÿùåíèå Ãàâðèèëó,ìèòðîïîëèòó Ôåññàëîíèêèéñêîìó.

Ãîä ñîçäàíèÿ ðóêîïèñè îáíàðóæèòü íå óäàëîñü, ïðèáëèçèòåëüíî XVIII â.Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, óêðàøåíà

çàñòàâêîé è áóêâèöàìè, ïåðâûé èíèöèàë âûïîëíåí â öâåòå, ðàçìåð 215 õ 160, îáúåì124 ë. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè. Êíèãà õîðîøîñîõðàíèëàñü, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

The wisest Koridalleys complete commentaries and research of the[Aristotle] treatise on heavens. - [XVIII cent.].

The critical and philosophical commentaries on Aristotle well-known treatise “Onthe Heavens” in which the structure of the cosmos and peculiarities of upper(“overmoon”) and lower (“undermoon”) worlds are examined.

The commentary is proceeded by the poetical dedication to Gavriil, metropolitanof Thesaloniki.

The year of the manuscript writing is unknown, c XVIII cent.The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in one and the same handwriting, deco-

rated with head ornaments and initials, the first initial is made in colour.215 mm x 160 mm, volume 124 ff. Cardboard binding with leather spine and corners.The book is well preserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

19. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 2-324, 331-399. QeQeQeQeQe/mata tou= prw/mata tou= prw/mata tou= prw/mata tou= prw/mata tou= prw/tou ei)/douj /tou ei)/douj /tou ei)/douj /tou ei)/douj /tou ei)/douj twtwtwtwtw=n e)nerghtikw=n e)nerghtikw=n e)nerghtikw=n e)nerghtikw=n e)nerghtikw=n=n=n=n=n

[QeodwQeodwQeodwQeodwQeodw/rou tou= didaska/rou tou= didaska/rou tou= didaska/rou tou= didaska/rou tou= didaska/lou/lou/lou/lou/lou]. -1783-1. -1783-1. -1783-1. -1783-1. -1783-1784. 784. 784. 784. 784. 2. Àðê. 325-328. Â³ðø³ äèäàêòè÷íîãîõàðàêòåðó íåâ³äîìîãî àâòîðà. 3. Àðê. 400-415. (Ermhnei =ai i )atrikai\ (Ermhnei =ai i )atrikai\ (Ermhnei =ai i )atrikai\ (Ermhnei =ai i )atrikai\ (Ermhnei =ai i )atrikai\qaumastai\, sunaxqei=sai e)k diafo/rwn aqaumastai\, sunaxqei=sai e)k diafo/rwn aqaumastai\, sunaxqei=sai e)k diafo/rwn aqaumastai\, sunaxqei=sai e)k diafo/rwn aqaumastai\, sunaxqei=sai e)k diafo/rwn a)ri/stwn palaiw)ri/stwn palaiw)ri/stwn palaiw)ri/stwn palaiw)ri/stwn palaiw=n, kai\ new=n, kai\ new=n, kai\ new=n, kai\ new=n, kai\ new=n. –=n. –=n. –=n. –=n. –[[[[[XVIIIIIIIIIIIIIII ñò.]]]]]

Øèôð: 80-ð, 110/ñ.

41

[Çá³ðíèê]. - [XVIII cò.]Çì³ñò:1. Àðê. 2-324, 331-399. Ïîëîæåííÿ [â÷åíîãî Ôåîäîðà] ïðî ãîëîâí³ ä³þ÷³

ñïîñîáè. 1783-1784.2. Àðê. 325-328. Â³ðø³ äèäàêòè÷íîãî õàðàêòåðó íåâ³äîìîãî àâòîðà.3. Àðê. 400-415. Ã³äí³ ïîäèâó ë³êàðñüê³ òëóìà÷åííÿ, âèáðàí³ ç òâîð³â

íàéêðàùèõ äðåâí³õ òà ñó÷àñíèõ àâòîð³â. –- [XVIII ñò.]

Ðóêîïèñíèé çá³ðíèê XVIII ñò. Íà éîãî ôîðçàöàõ ³ íà àðêóøàõ 1 òà 416 îêðåì³íàïèñè ³ â³ðø³ ïîâ÷àëüíîãî õàðàêòåðó. Îñíîâíó ÷àñòèíó ìàíóñêðèïòó çàéìàº,î÷åâèäíî, îäèí òâ³ð ãðàìàòè÷íîãî õàðàêòåðó, ùî ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç äåâ’ÿòè ÷àñòèí.Ðîêè ñòâîðåííÿ öèõ ÷àñòèí 1784, 31 æîâòíÿ (çàçíà÷åíèé íà àðê. 263b); 1783, 26ëèñòîïàäà (çàçíà÷åíèé íà àðê. 399). Äðóãà ñêëàäîâà ÷àñòèíà ðóêîïèñó, ÿêàðîçì³ùåíà íà àðêóøàõ 325-328, öå â³ðø³ äèäàêòè÷íîãî õàðàêòåðó íåâ³äîìîãîàâòîðà. Òðåòÿ êîìï³ëÿòèâíèé òâ³ð ïðî ð³çí³ õâîðîáè, ìàº 23 ðîçä³ëè .

Ðóêîïèñ ïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, ð³çíèìè ïî÷åðêàìè; äåÿê³ ÷àñòèíèðóêîïèñíîãî çá³ðíèêà ìàþòü çàñòàâêè, áóêâèö³, ê³íö³âêè, âèêîíàí³ ê³íîâàð’þ àáî÷îðíèì ÷îðíèëîì. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè, ïîøêîäæåíà,àëå àðêóø³ ðóêîïèñó ó â³äíîñíî ãàðíîìó ñòàí³. Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 228 õ 170, îáñÿã –416 àðê. Ðóêîïèñ íà ïàïåð³, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Cáîðíèê, XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. Ëë. 2-324, 331-399. Ïîëîæåíèÿ [ó÷åíîãî Ôåîäîðà] î ãëàâíûõ

äåéñòâóþùèõ ñïîñîáàõ. - 1783-1784.2. Ëë. 325-328. Ñòèõîòâîðåíèÿ äèäàêòè÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðà íåèçâåñòíîãî

àâòîðà.3. Ëë. 400-415. Äîñòîéíûå óäèâëåíèÿ âðà÷åáíûå òîëêîâàíèÿ,

èçâëå÷åííûå èç ñî÷èíåíèé íàèëó÷øèõ äðåâíèõ è ñîâðåìåííûõ àâòîðîâ. -[XVIII â.]

Ðóêîïèñíûé ñáîðíèê XVIII â. Íà åãî ôîðçàöàõ è íà ëèñòàõ 1 è 416 îòäåëüíûåíàäïèñè è ñòèõè íðàâîó÷èòåëüíîãî õàðàêòåðà. Îñíîâíóþ ÷àñòü ìàíóñêðèïòàçàíèìàåò, ïî-âèäèìîìó, îäíî ñî÷èíåíèå ãðàììàòè÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðà, ñîñòîÿùååèç äåâÿòè ÷àñòåé. Ãîäû ñîçäàíèÿ ýòèõ ÷àñòåé 1784, 31 îêòÿáðÿ (óêàçàí íà ë.263b);1783, 26 íîÿáðÿ (óêàçàí íà ë. 399). Âòîðàÿ ñîñòàâíàÿ ÷àñòü ðóêîïèñè, êîòîðàÿðàñïîëîæåíà íà ëèñòàõ 325-328, ýòî ñòèõîòâîðåíèÿ äèäàêòè÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðàíåèçâåñòíîãî àâòîðà. Òðåòüÿ êîìïèëÿòèâíîå ñî÷èíåíèå â 23 ãëàâàõ î ðàçëè÷íûõáîëåçíÿõ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå ðàçíûìè ïî÷åðêàìè; íåêîòîðûå÷àñòè ðóêîïèñíîãî ñáîðíèêà èìåþò çàñòàâêè, áóêâèöû, êîíöîâêè, âûïîëíåííûåêèíîâàðüþ èëè ÷åðíûìè ÷åðíèëàìè. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîìè óãîëêàìè, âåòõèé, íî ëèñòû ðóêîïèñè â îòíîñèòåëüíî õîðîøåé ñîõðàííîñòè.Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 228 õ 170, îáúåì – 416 ë. Ðóêîïèñü íà áóìàãå, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Collection, XVIII cent.].

42

Contents:1. Ff. 2-324, 331-399. Theses [of learned Theodorus] about main acting

methods.2. Ff. 325-328. Poems in didactic style by an unknown author.3. Ff. 400-415. Medical interpretations, worthy of surprise, extracted from

the works of the best ancient and modern authors. - [XVIII cent.].

The handwritten collection of the XVIII cent. On its fly leaves and ff. 1 and 416there are some separate inscriptions and poems of moralizing nature. A large part of themanuscript is apparently occupied by the work of grammatical character, consisting ofnine parts. The years of writing of these parts are 1784, October 31 (indicated on f.263b),1783, November 26 (indicated on f. 399). The second part of the manuscript placed onff.325-328, is a didactic poem by an unknown author. The third part is a compilation in23 chapters about different diseases.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, in different handwritings, some partsof the handwritten collection have headpieces, initials, and colophons made in cinnabaror black ink. Cardboard binding with leather spine and corners, dilapidated, but leavesof the manuscript are relatively well preserved. 228 mm x 170 mm, volume- 416 ff.Written on paper, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

20. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò: 1. Ñ. 1-206. Gewrgi/ou tou= Gewrgi/ou tou= Gewrgi/ou tou= Gewrgi/ou tou= Gewrgi/ou tou= KoresiKoresiKoresiKoresiKoresi/ou peri\ o(moioth/twn i)atrikw/ou peri\ o(moioth/twn i)atrikw/ou peri\ o(moioth/twn i)atrikw/ou peri\ o(moioth/twn i)atrikw/ou peri\ o(moioth/twn i)atrikw=n=n=n=n=n

propropropropro\j ta\j ta\j ta\j ta\j ta\j pneumatika\j pneumatika\j pneumatika\j pneumatika\j pneumatika\j qerapei/aj kai\ prw\j qerapei/aj kai\ prw\j qerapei/aj kai\ prw\j qerapei/aj kai\ prw\j qerapei/aj kai\ prw=ton peri\ metanoi/aj. -1753.=ton peri\ metanoi/aj. -1753.=ton peri\ metanoi/aj. -1753.=ton peri\ metanoi/aj. -1753.=ton peri\ metanoi/aj. -1753. 2. Ñ.209-476. Bibli/on kataBibli/on kataBibli/on kataBibli/on kataBibli/on kata\ \ \ \ \ MwaMwaMwaMwaMwa/meq, kai\ /meq, kai\ /meq, kai\ /meq, kai\ /meq, kai\ katakatakatakatakata\ latinw\ latinw\ latinw\ latinw\ latinw=====nnnnn sunteqe\n sunteqe\n sunteqe\n sunteqe\n sunteqe\n (wwwww(j bebaiou=sin(j bebaiou=sin(j bebaiou=sin(j bebaiou=sin(j bebaiou=sinoi( ei)do/tejoi( ei)do/tejoi( ei)do/tejoi( ei)do/tejoi( ei)do/tej) para para para para para\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta\ tou= sofwta/tou i(erodidaska/tou i(erodidaska/tou i(erodidaska/tou i(erodidaska/tou i(erodidaska/lou )Anastasi/ou tou= Gordi//lou )Anastasi/ou tou= Gordi//lou )Anastasi/ou tou= Gordi//lou )Anastasi/ou tou= Gordi//lou )Anastasi/ou tou= Gordi/ou tou= e)c aou tou= e)c aou tou= e)c aou tou= e)c aou tou= e)c a)gra)gra)gra)gra)gra/fwn./fwn./fwn./fwn./fwn. 1729. 3. Ñ. 503-508. Tou= au)tou= peri\ twTou= au)tou= peri\ twTou= au)tou= peri\ twTou= au)tou= peri\ twTou= au)tou= peri\ tw=n a=n a=n a=n a=n a)pio/ntwn ei)j)pio/ntwn ei)j)pio/ntwn ei)j)pio/ntwn ei)j)pio/ntwn ei)j(Ieroso/luma. -(Ieroso/luma. -(Ieroso/luma. -(Ieroso/luma. -(Ieroso/luma. -[XVIII ñò.] 4. Ñ. 511-517. Nouqesi/aj tou= aNouqesi/aj tou= aNouqesi/aj tou= aNouqesi/aj tou= aNouqesi/aj tou= a)oidi/mou au)qe/ntou)oidi/mou au)qe/ntou)oidi/mou au)qe/ntou)oidi/mou au)qe/ntou)oidi/mou au)qe/ntou)Iwa)Iwa)Iwa)Iwa)Iwa/nnou Nikola/nnou Nikola/nnou Nikola/nnou Nikola/nnou Nikola/ou )Aleca/ou )Aleca/ou )Aleca/ou )Aleca/ou )Aleca/ndrou boebo/da o(pou= e)do/qhsan t%/ndrou boebo/da o(pou= e)do/qhsan t%/ndrou boebo/da o(pou= e)do/qhsan t%/ndrou boebo/da o(pou= e)do/qhsan t%/ndrou boebo/da o(pou= e)do/qhsan t%= au)tou= kuri/= au)tou= kuri/= au)tou= kuri/= au)tou= kuri/= au)tou= kuri/%, kuri/% )Iwa%, kuri/% )Iwa%, kuri/% )Iwa%, kuri/% )Iwa%, kuri/% )Iwa/nn$ Kwnstanti/n% Nikola/nn$ Kwnstanti/n% Nikola/nn$ Kwnstanti/n% Nikola/nn$ Kwnstanti/n% Nikola/nn$ Kwnstanti/n% Nikola/% boebo/da pro/% boebo/da pro/% boebo/da pro/% boebo/da pro/% boebo/da pro\ th=j au)qentei/aj\ th=j au)qentei/aj\ th=j au)qentei/aj\ th=j au)qentei/aj\ th=j au)qentei/ajau)tou=. -1745au)tou=. -1745au)tou=. -1745au)tou=. -1745au)tou=. -1745. 5. Ñ. 521-559. )Anqolo/gion su/ntomon perie/xon e)n au)t%)Anqolo/gion su/ntomon perie/xon e)n au)t%)Anqolo/gion su/ntomon perie/xon e)n au)t%)Anqolo/gion su/ntomon perie/xon e)n au)t%)Anqolo/gion su/ntomon perie/xon e)n au)t%= th\n= th\n= th\n= th\n= th\no)feilome/nhn qerapei/an e(kao)feilome/nhn qerapei/an e(kao)feilome/nhn qerapei/an e(kao)feilome/nhn qerapei/an e(kao)feilome/nhn qerapei/an e(ka/sthj a/sthj a/sthj a/sthj a/sthj a)sqenei/aj. -)sqenei/aj. -)sqenei/aj. -)sqenei/aj. -)sqenei/aj. -[ XVIII ñò.] 6. Ñ. 560. Tåêñòÿêî¿ñü ìîëèòâè (íåðîçá³ðëèâî). 7. Ñ. 561-570. Óðèâîê íåâ³äîìîãî ³ñòîðè÷íîãîòâîðó (ïðî ïîä³¿ 1168 ð.).

Øèôð: 79-ð, 109/ñ.

[Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.]Çì³ñò:1. C. 1-206. Ãåîðã³é Êîðåñ³é. Ïðî ïîä³áí³ñòü ë³êóâàëüíèõ çàñîá³â, ÿê³

çàñòîñîâóþòüñÿ äëÿ ô³çè÷íîãî òà äóõîâíîãî çö³ëåííÿ, ³, íàñàìïåðåä, ïðîïîêàÿííÿ. 1753.

2. C. 209-476. Êíèãà ïðî Ìóõàììåäà òà ïðî òèõ, õòî ñïîâ³äóº ðèìñüêóâ³ðó, ñêëàäåíà (ùîá çíàþ÷³ áóëè òâåðä³ ó â³ð³) ç³ ñë³â íàéìóäð³øîãî ñâÿòîãîâ÷èòåëÿ Àíàñòàñ³ÿ Ãîðä³éñüêîãî. 1729.

3. C. 503- 508. [Òâ³ð Àíàñòàñ³ÿ Ãîðä³éñüêîãî] ïðî òèõ, ùî éäóòü äîªðóñàëèìó. [ÕVIII ñò.]

43

4. C. 511-517. Íàñòàâëÿííÿ, îòðèìàí³ ïðàâèòåëåì ²îàííîì ÌèêîëàºìÎëåêñàíäðîì íà ïî÷àòêó éîãî ïðàâë³ííÿ â³ä éîãî ïàíà ²îàííà ÊîñòÿíòèíàÌèêîëàÿ. 1745.

5. C. 521-559. Êîðîòêèé çá³ðíèê, ùî âêëþ÷àº â ñîá³ íåîáõ³äí³ ñïîñîáèë³êóâàííÿ áóäü-ÿêî¿ õâîðîáè. [ÕVIII ñò.]

6. Ñ. 560. Òåêñò ÿêî¿ñü ìîëèòâè (íåðîçá³ðëèâî).7. Ñ. 561-570. Óðèâîê íåâ³äîìîãî ³ñòîðè÷íîãî òâîðó (ïðî ïîä³¿ 1168 ð.).

Çá³ðíèê XVIII ñò. ñêëàäàºòüñÿ ç ñåìè ÷àñòèí: 1-à ÷àñòèíà ÿâëÿº ñîáîþáîãîñëîâñüêèé òðàêòàò, ïîáóäîâàíèé íà ç³ñòàâëåíí³ ë³êóâàëüíèõ çàñîá³â, ÿê³çàñòîñîâóþòüñÿ ó ìåäèöèí³ (öèòóþòüñÿ òâîðè ë³êàð³â ñòàðîäàâíîñò³ Ã³ïïîêðàòà ³Ãàëåíà), ³ äóõîâíèõ ïðàêòèê õðèñòèÿíñòâà; 2-à öå òåîëîã³÷íèé òðàêòàò ïðî ³ñëàìòà ðèìñüêî-êàòîëèöüêó öåðêâó, ÿêèé ìàº ÿñêðàâî âèðàæåíèé ïîëåì³÷íèé õàðàêòåð.Ðîçãëÿäàþòüñÿ òàêîæ ð³çí³ òåîëîã³÷í³ ïðîáëåìè. Äîäàòîê äî îñíîâíîãî òåêñòóì³ñòèòü ó ñîá³ óðèâêè ç òâîð³â ²îàííà Çëàòîóñòà, Þñòèíà, Ãåîðã³ÿ Êîðåñ³ÿ, ªôðåìàÑèð³íà òà ³í.; 3-ÿ - ðåë³ã³éíèé òâ³ð ïðî ïðî÷àí äî ñâÿòèõ ì³ñöü ó ªðóñàëèì³; 4-à -çá³ðíèê âèñëîâ³â ³ ïîâ÷àíü ðåë³ã³éíîãî õàðàêòåðó. Äâ³ îñòàíí³ ÷àñòèíè íå ìàþòüêîíêðåòíî¿ íàçâè.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíî ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ ð³çíèìè ïî÷åðêàìè, íà ïàïåð³, óäîáðîìó ñòàí³. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì, ðîçì³ð – 230 õ 165, îáñÿã– [10], 570 c. Ðóêîïèñ ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Cáîðíèê, XVIII â.]Ñîäåðæàíèå:1. C. 1-206. Ãåîðãèé Êîðåñèé. Î ïîäîáèè ëå÷åáíûõ ñðåäñòâ, ïðèìåíÿåìûõ

äëÿ ôèçè÷åñêîãî è äóõîâíîãî èñöåëåíèÿ, è, ïðåæäå âñåãî, î ïîêàÿíèè. 1753.2. C. 209-476. Êíèãà î Ìóõàììåäå è îá èñïîâåäóþùèõ ðèìñêóþ âåðó,

ñîñòàâëåííàÿ (÷òîáû çíàþùèå áûëè òâåðäû â âåðå) ñî ñëîâ ìóäðåéøåãîñâÿòîãî ó÷èòåëÿ Àíàñòàñèÿ Ãîðäèéñêîãî. 1729.

3. C. 503- 508. [Ñî÷èíåíèå Àíàñòàñèÿ Ãîðäèéñêîãî] îá èäóùèõâ Èåðóñàëèì. [XVIII â.]

4. Ñ. 511-517. Íàñòàâëåíèÿ, ïîëó÷åííûå ïðàâèòåëåì Èîàííîì ÍèêîëàåìÀëåêñàíäðîì â íà÷àëå åãî ïðàâëåíèÿ îò åãî ãîñïîäèíà Èîàííà ÊîíñòàíòèíàÍèêîëàÿ. 1745.

5. C. 521-559. Êðàòêèé ñáîðíèê, âêëþ÷àþùèé â ñåáÿ íåîáõîäèìûå ñïîñîáûëå÷åíèÿ ëþáîé áîëåçíè. [XVIII â.]

6. Ñ. 560. Òåêñò êàêîé-òî ìîëèòâû (íåðàçáîð÷èâî).7. Ñ. 561-570. Îòðûâîê íåèçâåñòíîãî èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ñî÷èíåíèÿ

(î ñîáûòèÿõ 1168 ã.).

Ñáîðíèê XVIII â. ñîñòîèò èç ñåìè ÷àñòåé: 1-ÿ ÷àñòü ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîéáîãîñëîâñêèé òðàêòàò, ïîñòðîåííûé íà ñîïîñòàâëåíèè ëå÷åáíûõ ñðåäñòâ,ïðèìåíÿåìûõ â ìåäèöèíå (öèòèðóþòñÿ ñî÷èíåíèÿ âðà÷åé äðåâíîñòè Ãèïïîêðàòàè Ãàëåíà), è äóõîâíûõ ïðàêòèê õðèñòèàíñòâà; 2-ÿ ýòî òåîëîãè÷åñêèé òðàêòàò îáèñëàìå è ðèìñêî-êàòîëè÷åñêîé öåðêâè, èìåþùèé ÿðêî âûðàæåííûé ïîëåìè÷åñêèéõàðàêòåð. Ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ òàêæå ðàçëè÷íûå òåîëîãè÷åñêèå ïðîáëåìû.

44

Ïðèëîæåíèå ê îñíîâíîìó òåêñòó âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ îòðûâêè èç ïðîèçâåäåíèé ÈîàííàÇëàòîóñòà, Þñòèíà, Ãåîðãèÿ Êîðåñèÿ, Åôðåìà Ñèðèíà è äð.; 3-ÿ – ðåëèãèîçíîåñî÷èíåíèå î ïàëîìíèêàõ ê ñâÿòûì ìåñòàì â Èåðóñàëèìå; 4-ÿ – ñáîðíèê èçðå÷åíèéè ïîó÷åíèé ðåëèãèîçíîãî õàðàêòåðà. Äâå ïîñëåäíèå ÷àñòè íå èìåþò êîíêðåòíîãîíàçâàíèÿ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, ðàçíûìè ïî÷åðêàìè, íà áóìàãå,â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèèè; ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì,ðàçìåð – 230 õ 165, îáúåì – [10], 570 ñ. Ðóêîïèñü èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

[Collection, XVIII cent.].Contents:1. P.1-206. George Corethey. About resemblance of remedies, used for physi-

cal and mental recovery, and first of all, about confession. - 1753.2. P.209-476. The book about Muhammad and about those who professed Rome

faith, compiled (in order the learned were firm in their faith) from the words ofthe wisest holy teacher Anastasius Gordijsky. - 1729.

3. P.503-508. [The works by Anastasius Gordijsky] about those who go to Jerus-alem. - [XVIII cent.].

4. P.511-517. Instructions received by ruler John Nickholas Alexander at thebeginning of his governing from his master John Constantine Nickholas. - 1745.

5.P.521-559.A concise collection, containing necessary methods of medical treat-ment of any disease. - [XVIII cent.].

6. P.560. Text of some prayer (illegibly).7. P.561-570. An extract from the unknown historical work (about the events

of 1168).

The collection of the XVIII cent. consists of seven parts: the 1st part is a theologi-cal treatise, composed as a comparison of remedies, used in medicine (the works ofancient physicians Hippocrates and Gallen are quoting) and religious practices of Chris-tianity. The 2nd part is a theological treatise on Islam and Roman-Catholic Church, ithas a very pronounced polemical character, various theological problems are also ob-served. An appendix to the main text includes the passages from the works by JohnChrysostom, Justin, George Corethey, Efrem Sirin etc. The third part is a religioustreatise about pilgrimage to holy places in Jerusalem. The 4th part is the collection ofquotations and sermons. Two last parts have no concrete titles. The manuscript is writ-ten in middle Greek, in different handwritings, on paper. Well preserved, cardboardbinding with a leather spine, 230 mm x 165 mm, volume-[10], 570 p. Has a stamp“Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

21. Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou)AqhnwEkklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou)AqhnwEkklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou)AqhnwEkklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou)AqhnwEkklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou)Aqhnw=n=n=n=n=ntou= e)c)Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c)Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c)Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c)Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c)Iwanni/+n. Bibl. a=-h=. -=-h=. -=-h=. -=-h=. -=-h=. -XVIII ñò.

Øèôð: 265-ð, 365/c.

Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Âñòóï. Êíèãè 1-8. -----XVIII â.

45

Ðóêîïèñ º ïåðøèì òîìîì òâîðó Ìåëåò³ÿ Àô³íñüêîãî “²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè”. Â³íîõîïëþº âåëè÷åçíèé ïåð³îä â³ä “÷àñ³â Àäàìà” äî ê³íöÿ XVII ñò. ²ñòîð³ÿõðèñòèÿíñüêî¿ öåðêâè ðîçãëÿäàºòüñÿ ïîðÿä ç ïîë³òè÷íîþ ³ñòîð³ºþ Çàõ³äíî¿ ³ Ñõ³äíî¿ªâðîïè (âêëþ÷àþ÷è Ðîñ³þ), àðàáñüêîãî õàë³ôàòó òà òóðåöüêîãî ñóëòàíàòó. Êí.1-8îïèñóþòü ïîä³¿ I-VIII ñò., â³ä ïðàâë³ííÿ ðèìñüêîãî ³ìïåðàòîðà Àâãóñòà ³ Ð³çäâà²ñóñà Õðèñòà äî ñüîìîãî Âñåñâ³òíüîãî ñîáîðó â Íèêå¿ (787 ð.). Àðê. [I-III] íå ì³ñòÿòüòåêñòó, íà àðê. [IV-XI] - çì³ñò 1-8 êíèã. Ïîñòîð³íêîâà ïàã³íàö³ÿ ïî÷èíàºòüñÿ ñ 12-ãî àðêóøà.

Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíî ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, äâîìà êðàñèâèìèðîçá³ðëèâèìè ïî÷åðêàìè (êí. 1-2 ïèñàëà îäíà ëþäèíà, êí.3-8 - ³íøà), áåç êíèæêîâèõïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè (ïî÷.XIX ñò.). Ðîçì³ðàðêóøà – 327 õ 210, îáñÿã – [IV-XI], 654ñ. Ìàíóñêðèïò ó ãàðíîìó ñòàí³, ìàº øòàìï„Ó.Õ.”.

Ìåëåòèé Àôèíñêèé. Èñòîðèÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Ââåäåíèå. Êíèãè 1-8. -----XVIII â.

Ðóêîïèñü ÿâëÿåòñÿ 1-ì òîìîì ñî÷èíåíèÿ Ìåëåòèÿ Àôèíñêîãî “Èñòîðèÿöåðêâè”. Îíà îõâàòûâàåò îãðîìíûé ïåðèîä îò “âðåìåí Àäàìà” äî êîíöà XVII â.Èñòîðèÿ õðèñòèàíñêîé öåðêâè ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ íàðÿäó ñ ïîëèòè÷åñêîé èñòîðèåéÇàïàäíîé è Âîñòî÷íîé Åâðîïû (âêëþ÷àÿ Ðîññèþ), àðàáñêîãî õàëèôàòà è òóðåöêîãîñóëòàíàòà. Êí.1-8 îïèñûâàþò ñîáûòèÿ I-VIII ââ., îò ïðàâëåíèÿ ðèìñêîãî èìïåðàòîðàÀâãóñòà è Ðîæäåñòâà Èèñóñà Õðèñòà äî ñåäüìîãî Âñåëåíñêîãî ñîáîðà â Íèêåå(787 ã.). Ëèñòû [I-III] íå ñîäåðæàò òåêñòà, [IV-XI]- îãëàâëåíèå 1-8 êíèã. Ñ ëèñòà XIIíà÷èíàåòñÿ ïîñòðàíè÷íàÿ ïàãèíàöèÿ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, äâóìÿ êðàñèâûìèïî÷åðêàìè (êí. 1-2 ïèñàë îäèí ïåðåïèñ÷èê, êí.3-8 - äðóãîé), áåç êíèæíèõóêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè (íà÷. XIX â.).Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 327 õ 210, îáñÿã – [I-XI], 654ñ. Ìàíóñêðèïò â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè,èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Meletius of Athens. History of Church [T.1]. Introduction. Books 1-8.XVIII cent.

The manuscript is the first volume of the work by Meletius of Athens “History ofChurch”. It takes in a vast period of time - from “times of Adam” to the end of the XVIIcent. The history of Christian Church is examined along with political history of West-ern and Eastern Europe (including Russia), Arab caliphate and Turkish sultanate. Books1-8 describe the events of I-VIII c., from the time of Roman emperor Augustus reignand Birth of Jesus Christ to the seventh Ecumenical council in Nicaea (787). Ff. [I-III]have no text, [IV- XI] - the table of contents of books1-8. From f. XII the paginalnumbering begins.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper, in two beautiful handwrit-ings (books 1-2 were written by one rewriter, books 3-8 - by the other rewriter), withoutbook decorations. Cardboard binding with leather spine and corners (beginning of the

46

XIX cent.), 327 mm x 210 mm, volume- [I-XI], 654 p. The manuscript is well pre-served, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

22. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw=n=n=n=n=ntou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz/tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz/tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz/tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz/tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz/ ... - ... - ... - ... - ... - XVIII â.

Øèôð: 109-ð, 145/c.

Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. - - - - - XVIII â.

Êí.9-17 “²ñòîð³¿ öåðêâè” Ìåëåò³ÿ îïèñóþòü ïîä³¿ VIII-XVII ñò., â³ä ïðàâë³ííÿâ³çàíò³éñüêîãî ³ìïåðàòîðà Íèêèôîðà Ñòàâðèê³ÿ äî Ðåôîðìàö³¿ ó Çàõ³äí³é ªâðîï³,âîöàð³ííÿ Ïåòðà Ïåðøîãî â Ðîñ³¿ òà ïðàâë³ííÿ òóðåöüêîãî ñóëòàíà Ìóñòàôè II.Àðêóø³ [I-II] íå ì³ñòÿòü òåêñòó, àðê. III-X çì³ñò 9-17 êíèã. Ç àðêóøà XI ïî÷èíàºòüñÿïîñòîð³íêîâà ïàã³íàö³ÿ. Ñ.11-14 òåêñò Êíèãè 9 “²ñòîð³¿” Ìåëåò³ÿ (ö³ äâà àðêóø³âèïàëè ç îñíîâíîãî òåêñòó òà âêëåºí³ ïåðåä çì³ñòîì 9-¿ êíèãè).

Ðóêîïèñ ïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (òèìäðóãèì ïåðåïèñóâà÷åì, ùî ïèñàâ äðóãó ÷àñòèíó ïåðøîãî òîìó), áåç êíèæêîâèõïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, ç³ øê³ðÿíèì êîð³íöåì ³ ð³æêàìè (ïî÷. XIX ñò.). Ðîçì³ðàðêóøà – 327 õ 210, îáñÿã – [I-X] 632 ñ. Ìàíóñêðèïò ó ãàðíîìó ñòàí³, ìàº øòàìï„Ó.Õ.”.

Ìåëåòèé Àôèíñêèé. Èñòîðèÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. - - - - - XVIII â.

Êí.9-17 “Èñòîðèè öåðêâè” Ìåëåòèÿ îïèñûâàþò ñîáûòèÿ VIII-XVII ââ., îòïðàâëåíèÿ âèçàíòèéñêîãî èìïåðàòîðà Íèêèôîðà Ñòàâðèêèÿ äî Ðåôîðìàöèè âÇàïàäíîé Åâðîïå, âîöàðåíèÿ Ïåòðà Ïåðâîãî â Ðîññèè è ïðàâëåíèÿ òóðåöêîãîñóëòàíà Ìóñòàôû II. Ëèñòû [I-II] íå ñîäåðæàò òåêñòà, íà ëë. III-X îãëàâëåíèå 9-17êíèã. Ñ ëèñòà X íà÷èíàåòñÿ ïîñòðàíè÷íàÿ ïàãèíàöèÿ. Ñ.11-14 òåêñò êí. 9 “Èñòîðèè”Ìåëåòèÿ (ýòè äâà ëèñòà âûïàëè èç îñíîâíîãî òåêñòà è âêëååíû ïåðåä îãëàâëåíèåì9-é êíèãè.)

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðåöêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (òåìâòîðûì ïåðåïèñ÷èêîì, ÷òî ïèñàë âòîðóþ ÷àñòü ïåðâîãî òîìà), áåç êíèæíèõóêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, ñ êîæàíûì êîðåøêîì è óãîëêàìè (íà÷. XIX â.).Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 327 õ 210, îáúåì – [IX], 632 ñ. Ìàíóñêèïò â õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè,èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ,”.

Meletius of Athens. History of Church.[T.2.]. Books 9-17. - XVIII cent.

Books 9-17 of “History of Church” by Meletius describe the events of VIII-XVIIIcent., from Byzantine emperor Nicephorus Stavrikiy reign to the Reformation in West-ern Europe, coming to the throne of Peter the Great in Russia and Turkish sultan MustafaII reign. Ff. [I-II] do not contain text, on ff. III-X there is a table of contents of books 9-17. From f. X the paginal numbering begins. From p.11-14 - text of the book 9 of

47

“History of Church” by Meletius (these two leaves fell out from the basic text and werestuck in before the table of contents of the book 9).

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper, in one and the same hand-writing (of the rewriter who wrote the second part of the first volume), without bookdecorations. Cardboard binding with leather spine and corners (beginning of the XIXcent.). 327 mm x 210 mm, volume [IX], 632 p. The manuscript is well preserved, has astamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

23. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw)Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw=n=n=n=n=ntou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. atou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. a=-h=. - =-h=. - =-h=. - =-h=. - =-h=. - XVIII ñò.

Øèôð: 108-ð, 144/c.

Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Âñòóï. Êíèãè 1-8. - - - - - XVIII cò.

Ìàíóñêðèïò ÿâëÿº ñîáîþ äóáëåòíèé ñïèñîê 1-ãî òîìó ðóêîïèñó: 265-ð, 365/ñ.Ðóêîïèñ íàïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì, áåç

êíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ (ïî÷. XIXñò.). Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 320 õ 220, îáñÿã – [II, 328, II] àðê. Ìàíóñêðèïò ó ãàðíîìóñòàí³, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Ìåëåòèé Àôèíñêèé. Èñòîðèÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Ââåäåíèå. Êíèãè 1-8. -----XVIII â.

Ìàíóñêðèïò ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé äóáëåòíûé ñïèñîê 1-ãî òîìà ðóêîïèñè:265-ð, 365/ñ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì,áåç êíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, îáòÿíóòûé êîðè÷íåâîé êîæåé (íà÷. XIX ñò.). Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 320 õ 220, îáúåì – [II, 328, II] ë. Ìàíóñêðèïò âõîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Meletius of Athens. History of Church. [T.1]. Introduction. Books 1-8.XVIII cent.

The manuscript is a duplicate list of the first volume of the manuscript 265-ð,365/ñ.The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper, in one and the same hand-

writing, without book decorations. Cardboard binding covered with brown leather (be-ginning of the XIX cent.). 320 mm x 220 mm, volume [II, 328,II] f. The manuscript iswell preserved, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

24. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw24. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw24. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw24. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw24. )Ekklhsiastikh\ i(stori/a Meleti/ou )Aqhnw=n=n=n=n=ntou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz /.=. - tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz /.=. - tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz /.=. - tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz /.=. - tou= e)c )Iwanni/+n. Bibl. q-iz /.=. - 1747.

48

Øèôð: 107-p, 143/c.

Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. –1747.–1747.–1747.–1747.–1747.

Ìàíóñêðèïò ÿâëÿº ñîáîþ äóáëåòíèé ñïèñîê 2-ãî òîìó ðóêîïèñó:265-ð, 365/ñÐóêîïèñ ïèñàíèé ñåðåäíüîãðåöüêîþ ìîâîþ, íà ïàïåð³, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (ïî÷åðê

òîãî ïåðåïèñóâà÷à, ùî ïèñàâ ïåðøèé òîì öüîãî ñïèñêó, òîáòî îòöÿ Äèìèòð³ÿÀíòîí³ÿ), áåç êíèæêîâèõ ïðèêðàñ. Îïðàâà êàðòîííà, îáòÿãíóòà êîðè÷íåâîþ øê³ðîþ(ïî÷. XIX ñò.). Ðîçì³ð àðêóøà – 320 õ 218, îáñÿã – [II, 328, I ] àðê. Ìàíóñêðèïò óãàðíîìó ñòàí³, ìàº øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

×àñ ñòâîðåííÿ ðóêîïèñó – 1747 ð³ê. Íà àðê.328 º òàêèé íàäïèñ: su/ggraptaixeiri\ Dhmhtri/ou papa\(?) )Antwni/ou tou= e)c )Iwanni/=n ... to\ aymz au)gou/stou6. (“íàïèñàíî ðóêîé îòöÿ(?) Äèìèòð³ÿ Àíòîí³ÿ ç ìîíàñòèðÿ Ñâ. ²îàííà ó 1747ðîö³, ñåðïíÿ 6”).

Ìåëåòèé Àôèíñêèé. Èñòîðèÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. 1747.

Ìàíóñêðèïò ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé äóáëåòíûé ñïèñîê ñî 2-ãî òîìà ðóêîïèñè:265-ð, 365/ñ.

Ðóêîïèñü íàïèñàíà íà ñðåäíåãðå÷åñêîì ÿçûêå, íà áóìàãå, îäíèì ïî÷åðêîì (ïî÷åðê òîãî ïåðåïèñ÷èêà, êîòîðûé ïèñàë ïåðâûé òîì, òî åñòü îòöà Äèìèòð³ÿÀíòîíèÿ), áåç êíèæíûõ óêðàøåíèé. Ïåðåïëåò êàðòîííûé, îáòÿíóò êîðè÷íåâîéêîæåé (íà÷. XIX ñò.). Ðàçìåð ëèñòà – 320 õ 218, îáúåì – [II, 328, I] àðê. Ìàíóñêðèïòâ õîðîøåì ñîñòîÿíèè, èìååò øòàìï „Ó.Õ.”.

Âðåìÿ ñîçäàíèÿ ðóêîïèñè 1747 ã. Íà àðê.328 - òàêàÿ íàäïèñü: su/ggraptaixeiri\ Dhmhtri/ou papa\(?) )Antwni/ou tou= e)c )Iwanni/=n ... to\ aymz au)gou/stou6. (“íàïèñàí ðóêîé îòöà(?) Äèìèòð³ÿ Àíòîíèÿ èç ìîíàñòûðÿ Ñâ. Èîàííà â 1747ãîäó, àâãóñòà 6”).

Meletius of Athens. History of Church. [T.2]. Books 9-17. – 1747.

The manuscript is a duplicate list from the second volume of the manuscriptðóêîïèñè 265-ð, 365/ñ.

The manuscript is written in middle Greek, on paper, in one and the same hand-writing (of the rewriter who wrote the first volume, i.e. father Dmitriy Anthony), with-out book decorations. Cardboard binding covered with brown leather (beginning of theXIX cent.). 320 mm x 218 mm, volume - [II, 328, I] ff. The manuscript is well pre-served, has a stamp “Ó.Õ.” i.e. “University of Kharkov”.

The Year of the manuscript writing is 1747.On f.328 there is the following inscrip-tion su/ggraptai xeiri\ Dhmhtri/ou papa\(?) )Antwni/ou tou= e)c )Iwanni/=n ... to\aymz au)gou/stou 6. (“written by the hand of father (?) Dimitry Anthony from St.John monastery in 1747, August 6”).

49

ÑÏÈÑÎÊ ÑÊÎÐÎ×ÅÍÜ

àðê. – àðêóøâ. – âåêââ. – âåêàã. – ãîäãã. – ãîäûäèâ. – äèâèñüäð. – äðóãèåçâ. – çâîðîò³í. – ³íøèéíà÷. – íà÷àëîîá. – îáîðîòïî÷.– ïî÷àòîêÁÀÍ – á³áë³îòåêà ÀÍ Ðîñ³¿ñò. – ñòîë³òòÿÕÍÓ– Õàðüê³âñüêèé íàö³îíàëüíèé óí³âåðñèòåò ³ì.Â.Í.Êàðàç³íàÖÍÁ ÀÍ ÓÐÑÐ – Öåíòðàëüíà íàóêîâà á³áë³îòåêà ³ì. Â.².Âåðíàäñüêîãî Àêàäåì³¿

íàóê Óêðà¿íñüêî¿ ÐÑÐÖÍÁ ÕÍÓ– Öåíòðàëüíà íàóêîâà á³áë³îòåêà Õàðê³âñüêîãî íàö³îíàëüíîãî

óí³âåðñèòåòó ³ì.Â.Í.Êàðàç³íà

ÏÎÊÀÆ×ÈÊ ²ÌÅÍ

Àâàêóì, îäèí ³ç ïðîðîê³â 2Àâãóñò (63 äî í.å.- 14 í.å.), ðèìñüêèé èìïåðàòîð 21Àâåëü, á³áë³éíèé ïåðñîíàæ, äðóãèé ñèí á³áë³éíèõ ïðàáàòüê³â ëþäåé Àäàìà é

ªâè, ïàñòóõ 2Àäàì, á³áë³éíèé ïåðñîíàæ, ïðàáàòüêî ëþäñüêîãî ðîäó 21Àíàñòàñ³é Ãîðä³éñüêèé (VI â. ?) 20Àíäð³é, àðõ³ºïèñêîï Êðèòñüêèé, ã³ìíîãðàô 2Àíäðîíèê, (IV â.), ³ãåìîí 12Àíòîí³é ñâÿòèé (îê.251- 356), îòåöü ÷åðíåöòâà 16Àðàò (310 245 äî í.å.), äàâíüîãðåöüêèé ïîåò 1Àð³ñòîôàí (445 386 äî í.å.), âèçíà÷íèé äàâíüîãðåöüêèé äðàìàòóðã, ïîåò 12Àðñåí³é Ñóõàíîâ (?? - 1668), ³ºðîìîíàõ, áóä³âåëüíèê Òðî¿öå-Ñåðã³ºâà

Áîãîÿâëåíñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ, êåëàð Òðî¿öå-Ñåðã³ºâî¿ ëàâðè, ¿çäèâ ó Ãðåö³þ äëÿïðèäáàííÿ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â ³ äðóêîâàíèõ êíèã 1

Àð³ñòîòåëü (384 322 äî í.å.), âèäàòíèé äàâíüîãðåöüêèé ô³ëîñîô 12,15,17,18Àôàíàñ³é Âåëèêèé (îê.295- 373), àðõ³ºïèñêîï Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêèé, ä³ÿ÷

õðèñòèÿíñüêî¿ öåðêâè, íàéá³ëüøèé áîãîñëîâñüêèé àâòîðèòåò 12Àôòîí³é (III IV ââ.), îðàòîð, ó÷èòåëü ðèòîðèêè 3, 11

50

Áåëåí äå Áàëëþ ßêîâ ßêîâè÷ (1753 - 1815), ïðîô. ïî êàôåäð³ ãðåöüêî¿ ìîâè ³ñëîâåñíîñò³ ó Õàðê³âñüêîìó óí³âåðñèòåò³, ïåðøèé á³áë³îòåêàð óí³âåðñèòåòñüêî¿á³áë³îòåêè 1

Âàñèë³é Âåëèêèé (330 - 379), àðõ³ºïèñêîï Êåñàðèéñüêèé, âñåñâ³òí³é îòåöü,ó÷èòåëü öåðêâè, ïðàâîñëàâíèé áîãîñëîâ 5, 10

Âàðôîëîì³é, îäèí ç 12 àïîñòîë³â Õðèñòà 16Ãåðàñèì Âëàõ, 3Ãàâðè¿ë (XVII â.), ìèòðîïîëèò Ôåññàëîíèê³éñüêèé 18Ãàëåí Êëàâä³é (îê. 130 îê. 200), ñëàâíîçâ³ñíèé ðèìñüêèé ë³êàð 20Ãåîðã³é, ñâÿùåííèê 12Ãåîðã³é ³ç Òðèêêè, âëàñíèê ðóêîïèñó 2Ãåîðã³é Åíîññüêèé 7Ã³ïïîêðàò (îê. 460 377 äî í.å.), îñíîâîïîëîæíèê àíòè÷íî¿ ìåäèöèíè, âèäàòíèé

ë³êàð Äàâíüî¿ Ãðåö³¿ 20Ãðèãîð³é Íàç³àíç³í (Áîãîñëîâ) (328 - 390), âåëèêèé îòåöü öåðêâè ³ âñåñâ³òí³é

ó÷èòåëü 2, 12, 16Ãðèãîð³é Í³ññüêèé (334- 394), îòåöü ³ â÷èòåëü öåðêâè, ìîëîäøèé áðàò Âàñèë³ÿ

Âåëèêîãî 5, 10Äàíè¿ë, ïðîðîê, îñòàíí³é ç 4-õ âåëèêèõ ºâðåéñüêèõ ïðîðîê³â, ùî æèâ â åïîõó

âàâ³ëîíñüêîãî ïîëîíó 2Äèìèòð³é Àíòîí³é, îòåöü ç ìîíàñòèðÿ ñâÿòîãî ²îàííà, ïåðåïèñóâà÷ ðóêîïèñó

23, 24Äæóíêîâñüêèé Ïàâëî Ïåòðîâè÷, ïðåäâîäèòåëü äâîðÿíñòâà

Êîñòÿíòèíîãðàäñüêîãî ïîâ³òó Ïîëòàâñüêî¿ ãóáåðí³¿, âèõîâàíåöü Õàðê³âñüêîãîóí³âåðñèòåòó, ùî ïîäàðóâàâ éîìó â 1896 ð. áàãàòå êíèæêîâå ç³áðàííÿ 12

Äæóíêîâñüêèé Ñòåïàí Ñåìåíîâè÷ (1762— 1839), ðîñ³éñüêèé â÷åíèé, ïåðøèéçáèðà÷ á³áë³îòåêè Äæóíêîâñüêèõ ³ âëàñíèê ðóêîïèñó 12

ªâñòàô³é (IV â.), àíòèîõ³éñüêèé, ñâÿòèé 12ªôðåì, ªôðåì Ñèð³í (IV), ó÷èòåëü öåðêâè 3, 20²îàíí (VI â.), íàñòîÿòåëü Ðà¿ôñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ 10²îàíí Äàìàñê³í (ê³í. VII - îê. 745), ñâÿòèé, áîãîñëîâ “çëàòîñòðóìèííèé” ³

ã³ìíîãðàô 15²îàíí Çëàòîóñò (347- 407), ñâÿòèé, àðõ³ºïèñêîï Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêèé, îòåöü

³ â÷èòåëü öåðêâè IV â. 20²îàíí Ëåñòâè÷íèê (îê. 526 îê.606), ³ãóìåí ìîíàñòèðÿ íà ãîð³ Ñ³íàé, àâòîð

çíàìåíèòî¿ “Ëåñòâèö³ ðàéñüêî¿” 10²îàíí Ìèêîëà Îëåêñàíäð (XVIII â.), âîºâîäà Óãðîâëàõ³¿ 20²îàíí Êîñòÿíòèí Ìèêîëà (XVIII â.), ïàí âîºâîäè Óãðîâëàõ³¿ ²îàííà Ìèêîëè

Îëåêñàíäðà 20²îñèô, á³áë³éíèé ïåðñîíàæ 17²îñèô (XIV XV ââ.), ïàòð³àðõ Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêèé 9²îñèô, ïðîçâàíèé Áðèºíí³ºì (XIV XV ââ.), ²îñèô Âðèºíí³é, â³çàíò³éñüêèé

áîãîñëîâ, ó÷èòåëü öåðêâè 9²ðàêë³é, 16²ðàêë³é (XVIII â.), àðõ³ìàíäðèò, ñâÿòèé Âåëèêîðîñüêî¿ ìèòðîïîë³¿ âëàñíèê

ðóêîïèñó 10

51

Êà¿í, ñòàðøèé ñèí ïðàáàòüêà ëþäñüêîãî ðîäó Àäàìà, çåìëåïàøåöü, 2Êàðàç³í Âàñèëü Íàçàðîâè÷ (1773 - 1842), ãðîìàäñüêèé ä³ÿ÷, çàñíîâíèê

Õàðê³âñüêîãî óí³âåðñèòåòó („Âñòóï”)Êàðàç³í Íàçàð Îëåêñàíäðîâè÷ (1731 1783), áàòüêî çàñíîâíèêà Õàðê³âñüêîãî

óí³âåðñèòåòó Êàðàç³íà Â.Í., âëàñíèê äåÿêèõ ãðåöüêèõ ðóêîïèñ³â 17Êàññ³ÿ, 10Êàòåðèíà Îëåêñ³¿âíà (1729- 1796), Êàòåðèíà II, ³ìïåðàòðèöÿ Ðîñ³¿ 17Êèðèàê, 10Êèðèëî Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêèé (412 - 444),àðõ³ºïèñêîï Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêèé, 2Êëåîìåä (I II ââ.), äàâíüîãðåöüêèé àñòðîíîì 1Êîðèäàëåé Ôåîô³ë, Êîðèäàë(ë)åâñ (1560 - 1646),ô³ëîñîô, áîãîñëîâ 11Êîðèñåé, Êîðåññ³ Ãåîðã³é (1570 - 1660), ô³ëîñîô, áîãîñëîâ 17Ë³áàí³é, Ë³âàí³é (314 îê.393), ðèòîð, ñó÷àñíèêè íàçèâàëè éîãî “ìàëèì

Äåìîñôåíîì” 12Ìàâðîêîðäàòî Îëåêñàíäð (1641 - 1709), äðàãîìàí Îòòîìàíñüêî¿ Ïîðòè 14Ìàíó¿ë Ïàëåîëîã (1391 - 1425), Ìàíó¿ë II Ïàëåîëîã, ³ìïåðàòîð 9Ìàòôåé, îäèí ç 12 àïîñòîë³â, ï³ä éîãî ³ì’ÿì â³äîìî “ªâàíãåë³º” 17Ìàòòå³ Ôð³äð³õ Õðèñòèÿí (1744 - 1811), í³ìåöüêèé â÷åíèé- åëë³í³ñò („Âñòóï”)Ìåëåò³é (1661 -1714), ìèòðîïîëèò Àô³íñüêèé, àâòîð “²ñòîð³¿ öåðêâè” 21, 22Ìîéñåé, á³áë³éíèé çàêîíîäàâåöü 17Ìóñòàôà II (1664 -1704), òóðåöüêèé ñóëòàí 22Ìóõàììåä - Ìàãîìåò ( îê.570 - 632), çàñíîâíèê ³ñëàìó 20Íèêèô³ð Ñòàâðèê³é (VIII â.), â³çàíò³éñüêèé ³ìïåðàòîð 22Í³êîìàõ (îê. 100 ð.), äàâíüîãðåöüêèé ìàòåìàòèê 1Íèêîí (1605 - 1681), ïàòð³àðõ Ìîñêîâñüêèé, öåðêîâíèé ðåôîðìàòîð,

(„Âñòóï”), 1Í³ë (1379 -1388), ÷åðíåöü, ïàòð³àðõ Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêèé 2Îë³ìï³îäîð (VI ñò.), ãðåöüêèé ô³ëîñîô òà àñòðîëîã 2Ïàâëî, ³ãóìåí Åâåðãåòèäñüêîãî ìîíàñòèðÿ 7Ïåòðî I (1672 - 1725), ³ìïåðàòîð Ðîñ³¿ 22Ï³ôàãîð (580 500 äî í.å.), äàâíüîãðåöüêèé ô³ëîñîô ³ ìàòåìàòèê 12Ïðîäðîì Ôåîäîð (XII â.), â³çàíò³éñüêèé ïèñüìåííèê 17Ñàìñîí, ùî óáèâ ëåâà, äàâíüîºâðåéñüêèé ì³ô³÷íèé ãåðîé 17Ñåðàô³ì ç ì³ñòà Ôèëèïïà, ïàòð³àðõ Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëüñüêèé, âëàñíèê

ðóêîïèñó 5Ñèìåîí, òåîëîã, 10Ñîëîìîí, á³áë³éíèé öàð 2Ñóãäóð³ Ãåîðã³é (1682 - 1715), ô³ëîñîô, áîãîñëîâ 15Ôåîäîð, ó÷åíèé, ãðàìàòèê 19Ô³ëîí Îëåêñàíäð³éñüêèé, ô³ëîñîô åïîõè åëë³í³çìó 2Ôîê³ë³ä (VI äî í.å.), äàâíüîãðåöüêèé ïîåò 12Åììàíó¿ë, ñâÿùåíèê 3Åìïîðîêîì³ò Õðèñòîôîð, ³ºðîìîíàõ 11Þñòèí (I II ââ.), ðèìñüêèé ïèñüìåííèê 20ßìïîëüñêèé Ñåìåí Ëàâðåíò³éîâè÷, êîëåçüêèé ðàäíèê, ïîøòìåéñòåð ó

Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³, âëàñíèê ðóêîïèñó 12

52

ÃÅÎÃÐÀÔ²×ÍÈÉ ÏÎÊÀÆ×ÈÊÀôîí – ñâÿòà ãîðà â Ãðåö³¿ 1Áóõàðåñò – ì³ñòî 16Ãåðàñà – ì³ñòî â Ãðåö³¿ 1Ãðåö³ÿ – 1,12,ªðèõîí – îäíå ç íàéäàâí³øèõ ì³ñò ó Ïàëåñòèí³ 17ªðóñàëèì – á³áë³éíî-³óäåéñüêå ³ ñó÷àñíå ì³ñòî 20Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëü – ì³ñòî 8, 9, 12Ìîíàñòèð³:

Àôîíñüêèé Âàòîïåäñüêèé ìîíàñòèð Ãðåö³ÿ 1Åâåðãåòèäñüêèé ìîíàñòèð – ó Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ 7Ðà¿ôñüêèé ìîíàñòèð – 10Ìîíàñòèð Ñâÿòîãî ²îàííà – 24

Í³êåÿ – ì³ñòî â Ìàë³é Àç³¿ 21Ðîñ³ÿ – 13

Ñàíêò-Ïåòåðáóðã – ì³ñòî 12Ñèíàé – ï³âîñòð³â ³ ãîðà 10Ñîäîì – á³áë³éíèé äàâíüîïàëåñòèíñüêå ì³ñòî 17Òðèêêà – ì³ñòî â Ãðåö³¿ 2Ô³ë³ïïîïîë³ñ (ì³ñòî Ô³ë³ïïà) - ì³ñòî â Ìàêåäîí³¿ 5

ÑÏÈÑÎÊ Ë²ÒÅÐÀÒÓÐÈ

Ãðå÷åñêèå ðóêîïèñè / Ñîñò. È.Í.Ëåáåäåâà.- Ë.:Íàóêà,1973.- 242 ñ.– (Îïèñàíèåðóêîïèñíîãî îòäåëà Áèáëèîòåêè ÀÍ ÑÑÑÐ; Ò.5).

Ãðåöüê³ àêòîâ³ äîêóìåíòè ³ ëèñòè: Ç ôîíä³â ÖÍÁ ³ì. Â.².Âåðíàäñüêîãî ÀÍÓÐÑÐ:Êàòàëîã ðóêîïèñ³â XVI- XIX ñò. / ÀÍ ÓÐÑÐ;Óêëàä.ª.Ê.×åðíóõ³í.- Ê., 1991.-54 ñ.- (Íàóê.-äîâ³ä. âèä. ç ³ñòîð³¿ Óêðà¿íè).

Êîöåâàëîâ À.Ñ. Ãðå÷åñêèå, ëàòèíñêèå è íåìåöêèå ðóêîïèñè â áèáëèîòåêåÕàðüêîâñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî óíèâåðñèòåòà // Èñòîðèê-ìàðêñèñò.- 1941.- ¹ 3. -Ñ. 151-153.

Ïåðåñâåòîâ Ð.Ò. Ïî ñëåäàì íàõîäîê è óòðàò.- 2-å èçä., èñïð. è äîï.-Ì.:Ñîâ. Ðîññèÿ, 1963.– 264 ñ. ñ èë.; 16 ë. èë.

Ðóêîïèñè ëàòèíñêîãî àëôàâèòà XVI-XVII ââ./ Ñîñò.È.Í.Ëåáåäåâà.- Ë.:Íàóêà,1979.- 286 ñ.- (Îïèñàíèå ðóêîïèñíîãî îòäåëà Áèáëèîòåêè ÀÍ ÑÑÑÐ; Ò.6).

Ñëàâÿíî-ðóññêèå ðóêîïèñè XIII XVII ââ. â ôîíäàõ Íàó÷íîé áèáëèîòåêèèì. À.Ì.Ãîðüêîãî Ìîñêîâñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî óíèâåðñèòåòà / Ñîñò.Ý.È.Êîíþõîâà.- Ì.: Èçä-âî ÌÃÓ, 1964.- 101ñ.

Ôîíêè÷ Á.Ë. Ãðå÷åñêî-ðóññêèå êóëüòóðíûå ñâÿçè â XV-XVIIââ.: Ãðå÷åñêèåðóêîïèñè â Ðîññèè.- Ì.:Íàóêà, 1977.- 247 ñ.

53

ÇÌ²ÑÒ

ÏÅÐÅÄÌÎÂÀ .................................................................................................... 31. [Çá³ðíèê, XIV-XV cò.] .................................................................................. 62. [Çá³ðíèê, XV-XVI ñò.] ................................................................................... 83. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII ñò.] ...................................................................................... 124. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII - XVIII ñò.] ........................................................................ 14Ç³áðàííÿ ñâÿùåííèõ êàíîí³â. [Ò.2]. Êàíîíè ñâÿòèõ àïîñòîë³â, âñåñâ³òí³õ

ñîáîð³â òà ³íø³. [ XVII-XVIII ñò.] .......................................................... 156. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò] ........................................................................... 167. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò.] ........................................................................... 188. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII ñò.] .......................................................................... 20Ð³çí³ ãîì³ë³¿ ÷åíöÿ ²îñèôà, ïðîçâàíîãî Áðèºíí³ºì, ïðîìîâëåí³ íèì ó

Êîíñòàíòèíîïîë³ ïðè öàðþâàíí³ Ìàíó¿ëà Ïàëåîëîãàòà ïðè ïàòð³àðøåñòâ³ íàéìóäð³øîãî ³ íàéñâÿò³øîãî ²îñèôà[XVII-XVIII ñò.] ....................................................................................... 21

10. [Çá³ðíèê, XVII-XVIII cò.] ......................................................................... 2211. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.] ................................................................................... 2612. [Çá³ðíèê]. - 1721(?) 1727. Ãðåö³ÿ. ........................................................... 28[Ïðî ðèòîðèêó, XVII-XVIII cò.] ..................................................................... 31Îãëÿä ðèòîðè÷íîãî ìèñòåöòâà â ïèòàííÿõ ³ â³äïîâ³äÿõ, ñêëàäåíèé

íàéìóäð³øèì ³ âåëèêèì îðàòîðîì Öåðêâè Ãîñïîäíüî¿ ÎëåêñàíäðîìÌàâðîõîðäàòîì Â³çàíò³éñüêèì. - 1753. ................................................. 32

15. [ Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.] .................................................................................. 34Ñàä êâ³ò³â: [Çá³ðíèê]. - 1781. Áóõàðåñò. ........................................................ 3517. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.] ................................................................................... 36Íàéìóäð³øîãî Êîð³äàëëåÿ ïîâíèé êîìåíòàð òà äîñë³äæåííÿ â÷åííÿ

[Àð³ñòîòåëÿ] ïðî íåáî. - [XVIII ñò.] ....................................................... 3919. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.] ................................................................................... 4020. [Çá³ðíèê, XVIII ñò.] ................................................................................... 42Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Âñòóï. Êíèãè 1-8. -XVIII â. .... 44Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. - XVIII â. ............. 46Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.1]. Âñòóï. Êíèãè 1-8. - XVIII cò. . 47Ìåëåò³é Àô³íñüêèé. ²ñòîð³ÿ öåðêâè. [Ò.2]. Êíèãè 9-17. –1747. .................. 47ÑÏÈÑÎÊ ÑÊÎÐÎ×ÅÍÜ ................................................................................. 49ÏÎÊÀÆ×ÈÊ ²ÌÅÍ ........................................................................................ 49ÃÅÎÃÐÀÔ²×ÍÈÉ ÏÎÊÀÆ×ÈÊ .................................................................... 52ÑÏÈÑÎÊ Ë²ÒÅÐÀÒÓÐÈ ................................................................................. 52

54

Ãðåöüê³ ðóêîïèñè

Ôðàãìåíò ðóêîïèñó 1









Ôðàãìåíòè ðóêîïèñó 12

Ôðàãìåíòè ðóêîïèñó 13




Documents

ÃÐÅÖÜÊ² ÐÓÊÎÏÈÑÈ XIV-XVIII ñò. · 2012. 11. 28. · 6 1. [Çá³ðíèê, XIV-XV cò.] Çì³ñò: 1. Àðê. 2-33. )Ara/tou Faino/mena. 2. Àðê. 34-66. Kleomh/douj